The Coptic Encyclopaedia

The Coptic Encyclopedia

•

•

Editors and Consultants EdHor In Chief Azb: S. Atiya University of Utah

Edllors William Y. Adams University 0/ Kentucky 8asilios IV Archbishop of Jerusalem Pierre du Bourguct, SJ. Louvre Museum, Paris Ren~-Georges

Coquin College de France, Paris W. H. C. Frend Glasgow University MimI Boulros Ghali Society of Coptic Archaeology, Cairo

Bishop Gregorios Higher Instilllte of Coptic Sludies, Cairo Peter Grossmann Gemlan Institute of Archaeology, Cairo Antoine Guillaumont College de France, Paris Rodolphc Kasser University of Geneva Martin Krause Westfalische Wilhelms·Universittit, MiinSler Subhi Y. Labib Kid University Tito Orlandi Utriversity of Rome Marian Robertson Utah StQte University Khalil Samir Pontifical Orielllal 111$1;/«le, Rome

Consultants

Lahib Hahachi Egyptian Department of Antiquities, Cairo J. M. Robinson Institute of Antiquity and Christianity, Claremont, California Magdi Wahba

Cairo University

Editorial Managing Committee

• S. Kent Brown

Brigham Young University, Provo Fuad Megally

Polyluhnic of Central London

Aziz S. Atiya EDITOR IN CHIEF

Volume 8

Macmillan Publishing Company NEW 'lOR/(

Collier Macmillan Canada TORONTO

.Maxwell Macmillan International NEW 'IORK· OXFORD· SINGAPORE· SYDNEY

Copyright

e

199\ by Macmillan Publishing Company A Division of Macmillan, Inc.

All rights reservL>d. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmillcd in any Conn or by any means. electronic or mcchanical. including photocopying. recording. or by any infonnation storage and retrieval system. without pennission in writing From the Publisher. Macmillan Publishing Company 866 Third Avenue. New York. NY 10022 Collier Macmillan Canada. Inc. 1200 Eglinton Avenue East, Suite 200, Don Mills, Ontario M3C 3NI Library of Congress Catalog Card No.: 90-23448 Printed in the United States of America plinting number

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 Library of Congress Cataluging·in-Publication Data The Coptic encyclopedia / Aziz S. Atiya, edilOr·in-chicf. p. Cill. Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 0-02-89702S·X (set) J. Coptic Church-Dicti(IOarics. 2. COpls-Dictionaries. I. Miya, Aziz S., 1898BX130.s.C66 1991 281'.7'03-dc20

90-23448 CIP

The preparation of this volume was made possible in part by a grant from the National Endowment for the Humanities, an independent federal agency. Photographs on.pages 567. 736. 754, 755. 790. 791. 876-878. 1284. 1311. and 2168 arc reproduced courtesy of the Metropolitan Museum of AI'" Photography by the Egyptian Expedition,

Contents of Volume 8

Errata Maps Appendix: LinguilUics

Index

13

229

•

Errata

Vo/llme 1, poge XXXIV;

In the US/. of Ankles, Moonir Mcgally should be 1i5lcd :u the aUlhor of "Numerical System, Copeic." Vo/wrle I, page U/1; In the Ust of Conllibutors, the following ankles should be liSle
,~~

al-N~ra."

Volume 1, page 409: 11le signature appearing wilh the anicle "Bookbinding" is incolTCCt. The author of the anicle i5 Jane Greenfield. Voll/Il'le 6, poge 1811:

11lC signature appearing with the anicle "Numerical System, Coplic" i5 incorrect. The author of the aniele is Mounir Megally.

Further Acknowledgments The editors wish to thank Nabil Selim Atalla, who gracioll5ly offered his services in taking photographs of objects in thc Coptic Museum, Cairo. Thanks also to Charles Smith, SiraTl'i Feredjian·Aivalian, Philip Friedman, Elly Dickason, Sylvia Kanwischcr Miller, Jonathan Wiener, and others at Macmillan for their efforts on behalf of this encyclopedia.

Maps

I. Egypl.: General Map 2. Egypt: Provinces 3. Alexandria in Late Antiquity 4. Monasteries in and around Cairo

5. Monasteries of the Delta 6. Monasteries of the FayyOm 7. Monasteries of the Lower Sa'id

8. Monasteries of the Middle Sa'Id 9. 10. t I. 12.

Monasteries of !.he Upper Sa"d Nubia Oases Pentapolis

OUI' thanks to Pierre Laferriere of the Institut frnm;ais d'archeologic orientale. Cairo, and 10 Mark Hafey of Salt Lake City, for their work on the maps that follow.

2

Maps

EGYPT

•

• Damonhor

••

• al-Man~Oro~

• 01- ahallah • • Zoqaziq Tan!O

•

~

•..

·(Zagazigl•.:~I-lsma ,lJyyah

/ •

•

. .'

• O.SIS

,.'

Al-QAHIRA~s (CAIROI .

••

••

uez

.' " • Madinot al-FayyOm

•••

9"'H"'~IY.

••

•

OASIS

w

E

S

•

•

T

• al-Minya E

R

N

OASIS

o

E

s

E

R

T

•• KHARJ.lH

OASIS

•• -Aswan

•

I

'-----

---------- . - - - - ._--•

I. Egypt: General Map.

---_•. _---------

Maps

JUEDITE.R.RANEAN

3

SEA

,

,

'--.oJ '-_,,-

I

"'..-J ;--:;::-...... ,-

Alexandria •

-

,

,

AI- Arish

AI-Ismo'iliyyoh

,,

,,

25 24

14

•

••• ••

•• I

I AI- Minya

w-..., AI- Ghordaqoh

,

18

~K19

I

Suhiij

22

'J-J'-•

20

AI-Kh~rjah

23 ,.A- 21

I I

Ll1k6 Nou.r.

o

100

2001( ..

It--~~,~'-~,-----il

o

50

1000111..

L--

- - - - __

L#-..L--- - - - - - - - -

~

2. Egypt: Provinces. City provinces: (1) Cairo (al-Qahirah). (2) Alexandria (al-Iskandariyyah). (3) Port Said. (4) Suez (al-Suways). Lower Egypt: (5) al-Isma'iliyyah; capital, same. (6) Beheirah; capital, Damanht1r. (7) Damietta (Dumyat); capital, same. (8) Kafr al-Shaykh; capital, same. (9) al-Gharbiyyah; capital, Tan!ii. (10) al-Daqahliyyah; capital, Mansura (al-Man~t1rah). (11) al-Sharqiyyah, capital, Zagazig (Zaqazlq). (12) al-Mint1fiyyah; capital, Shibln al-Kom. (13) al-Qalyt1biyyah; capital, Banha. Upper Egypt: (14) Giza (al-Jizah); capital, same. (15) al-Fayyt1m; capital, same. (16) Bani Suef (Bani Suwayf); capital, same. (17) al-Minya; capital, same. (18) Asyt1t; capital, same. (19) Suhaj; capital, same. (20) Qena (Qina); capital, same. (21) Aswan; capital, same. Frontier provinces: (22) Red Sea (al-Ba\:Ir al-Al:tmar); capital, al-Ghardaqah. (23) New Valley (ai-Wadi al-Jadld); capital, al-~arjah. (24) Marsa Matrui:J; capital, Matrui:J. (25) Sinai; capital, al-'Ansh. The provincial boundaries shown reflect the divisions made by Mui:Jammad 'All in 1833, with additional provinces created after the Nasser revolution in 1953. The provinces are now formally known as governorates. (See also EGYPT, ADMINISTRATIVE ORGANIZATION OF.)

•

•

4

Maps

•

MeQos limen

Lochial okro

Antirrhodos

8.ndid'iO~"-;B:':"'~'~':i'~(~B~'::=:;'---'- ~ 'n

ol-Wordiyan Konobilti pyli

UC:OI;s' 01_ ShotbT

NICOPOLIS (NOULIOPOLlSJ 1.$ ELEUSIS

."

.-' ."

Kolmitirio

Proost,io Koimltlrlo

MAREOTIS I'm

1-.-----,-..- -E3;+Damonhtir - SlIubra t"'----~' ,:I...n..

o

Above: 3. Alexandria in Late Antiquity. (See article, pp.

95-103.)

AI-Khondoq Anb6 Nuways

+ CAIRO

+, Horll Zuwoyloh 0,01-R6hib41 + Horil

01- Rum D. 01· Rtfhib6/

+ •

D. AbO Soylayn QOlr 0/· Sham' (D.o/·Sanol)

@~@. oI! D.

Baby/On ·o/.- Ooroj 1- O. TlJdrus

GIZA

"E~+ 0, Mi'khD71 •

01- qibli

+D. o/·Nos/ur

Left: 4. Monasteries in and around Cairo. (See article, pp. 1646-47.)

~EDIT

+ Naqizoh

RaShid~ etRosett

SEA

E R R AlV E AlV

,,, I

-

.Fuwwoh

,.

• Oy, S, LA, LS 1Jr(D, winter; A, (1.5), l..6 .xoy: S. lA, U .xu. to say. 1.2.5. '/ewl in stressed final syllables: A 10/. L le~/. S la~/. e.g.• A. fA (ManiH-Manidl,'lean Homi· lies) NO. I. Ney. S N.a.y, to Sl:e; A, fA (ManiH) (l7RHO, L 6'TffH6y. S OTR"H.a.y, thaI (Ii/crally, which is Iherc). 1.2.6.1. Typical of CC11ain A lexts (bill not 011ho· graphically slandardizcd throughout in A), insertion

1. General characterIstics The dialectical fealures typical of A may be sum· marized in contradistinction to S (if neccssary also to P; Kasscr, 1960) and to the group of dialects included under L (i.e., LA - Manichaean texts; L5 London Gospel of John, ed. Thompson, 1924. as well as the Dublin fragment of the Gospel of John and the Geneva fTagmenl of the Acla. Pauli, the latter two being unpublished; U - Nag Hammadi texis of codices I. X. and XI, as well as the Heidelberg ACla Paull, ed. Carl Schmidl, 1904 and (909). The lextual citations b~low refer to editions and studies of lhe documenls noted in the bibliugraphy as follows: ApocSoph. - Steindorff. 1899; I Clem. -

cr.

19

20

AKHMIMIC

uf a nasal before It I fulluwing lu:1 in open stressed syllables: A in 1 Clem., Hcr'nJ., Provo (minority), In. (minOlity) HOyt/T6, S, I., etc., and elsewhere in A MOynl, tu call; A in I Clem., Herm., ProVo (majority) rwyrlTO, 5, 1.., ctc., and elsewhcre in A NOyrO, God. f.2.6.2. In contrast, the inserted nasal (sonant) is missing in A, 1..4, LS (1..6 oscillllting) in the posHunic syllable: Imtl, A t>.MT, 1.4, IS Q,lJ.HT, 1..6 Q,lJ.HNT, 5 Q,lOHlfT, three; A, L4, L5 ;HT, L6 2),HlfT, S 2OHNT, copper; A, lA, 11> C.II.HT', S cOHNT', to be strctchcd. 1.2.7. An3ptyctic vuwel [:l] as well as lei is written as 6 nt the cnd of a word l"ollowing a closed syllable of the pattern lvoicclcs.\ COil-mnalll + voiced consonanl or svn(ur)mrlf, by which A and L4 form a group distinct from LS, L6, e.g., A, IA CWTH6, $, (IA), L5. L6 cwTR", tu hCllr; A, L4 T),2HQ', 5 TJ.~H'. to be invited (versus S, A, L TJ.2H6, to invite you [r.]), A llnpTpe, f. Q,lT),yrT, S (Ifl"O£'11'", to be amazed. Naturally, the consonant ean also be 1'1, e.g., A OyJ.J.B6', L4 OyJ.l\fl', S, LS, 1.6 Oyll..B t , to be holy « lI"b). Note that while the representation in spelling of the anaptYClic vowel 0 in the configuratiOn 1~'o"l;u1rmll + so,,(or)all//-not Ilaryllgeal + .~OII(or)aml-is not standar'dized in L4, the spelling with 0 predomin mp is not stand· ardi~d, e.g.. n'p appear.; side by sidc with lIJ·p (2l1" 111101 as well as ~I'f 1l1l6t [not in EpAp.]. ott llll side by side with OM 110 [nll"C, I Clem.]); 'I bcfon~ m > mm (mre), n:r~, 3-nd we fill (Prov. 13: I): s bcfon~ j > n, ClfCI appears side by side with 1fC9CI. it is filling. 2.1.2.2. Dissimilation: mm > rim, R'Hlt." (Slallls protlQmilialis of 'IT.) A (standard) versus lfHlt.# (EpAp.); mp > lip: 'lTno· (negative fir.;t perfecl) A (standard) versus Rnll' (EpAp.). 2.1.2.3. Ptll'tial depulalal17.ntion: k' lei befol'c s > ks, S, L tIOyGC, II liOyttC. 10 be wroth; ::; 'KlGl:", II 'UJl,I::", leap: S T06I::". A TltoK'C". seal. 2.1.2.4. Melathesis: TllOZ'C" side by side with r.DC:, to bite; ~'C" side by side wilh ~. 10 reap. 2.Z VowelL 2.2.1 nil: voclllic phonemc iUVllllIQry. A new lind comprehensive system of Coptic vowel phonemes. especially modified for Ihe Septlr.lle dialects, hIlS been proposed by Vcrgote (1973, Vol. 1a. lM..'C. 60-65, A lM..'C. 62). According 10 the phonemic S)'!ltCIll developed by Satzinger (1979), vocalic phonemes appear alwa)'!l as eanier.; of the stressed syllable. "All vocalic: articulalion outside of the Sl~ 5Yllable may be cltplained as consonantal phonemes 01' as anaplyetic vowels which emerge aceOlxling to specific rules" (ibid. p. 344). While Satzingel~1l system ha.\

<Jr. 9. lind

As is npparent in scctions 1-5 above, not all of the described fe;l\ures:He exclusivcly charm:tcristic of A. Funhcr, it is the totality of all features (or, if not all features appear in a given text, the combinalion of sufficienl individual features within a text) that as· sigll'i a document 10 the Akhmimic dialecL TIll:: rollowing sections will include a di5cussion of the phonemic inventory (2) and Ihe conj\lgatioo S)'!l' tern (3) of A, out of which the criler'la for group classification (4) of Akhmimic tcxlS will be derived. At the end (5), problems associated with a number or texts lraditionally assigned to A will be treated.

2. The Phonemic Invenlory of Akhmlmlc As is tmditional. consomlOlS and vowels will be

treated separalely in Ihis lnvcntol)'. 2.1 Consonants. 1.J.I. Consonantal phOllemes and graphemes OIre as shown in Table I. The eighteen consonamal phol'IeffieS of A l:orrespond 10 scvenl«n graphemes. The laryngeal Slop rl does not have its own sign but is expressed, or may be rceogni7.ed, by Ihe following: graphic vowel douhling (01' "breaking" of vowels) (e.g., K.U.//'I, to plnee him) syllnbic struclure Ivoic.e1ess COtlsonanl + voiad COtlSOllQlI1 + :V (e£. 1.2.7: oy,uMl', oy.a.Mi'. i.e., lwab(:,)/) vowel narrowing I~I > 1i:1 (fit, rt; d. 1.2.3). 101 > lu:1 (KCD, KOY: cr. 1.2.4) lhe poslconsonanlal first'person singular suffix pronoun (K,u4'T. to place me. Le.. /ka't/) The phonetic articulation of fbi 5 is disputed; Vcrgote aSi~igns itlo the bilabial category, but see his CromlPluire cople (1973, Vol. la, sec. 28). r lind A appear only in Greek loanwords. The replacement of K by r in the unstressed syllable Iil'" (e.g., S HOYM"R:, HOym·-, 10 fann) is foreign 10 A. fJlecpt in Greek loonwords. ~ is 1101 rcpre!lCnted in A. since ltotl7.III1G (01' vaJiously ltotlCIIIIO). sl.:hool. is not attested in Akhmimic. TABLE I.

LABIO-

PIIF/

POST-

PAJ.ATAL

PAJ.ATAl..

l'iT

Ic/./c/X, 6

/sic

lsi fJ1

fkI' /ltf.

DENTAl.

DENTAl. Voiceless SlOps Voiceless spiranlS Voiced spirant!> Nasals

Ipln (rf

1101'1 (o)y Im/H

'I

Ibl

0/'(:

Ijl

B

lateral5/vibrn~lts

&sm

'l(

COllso.latlts of Akhmimic BrUBlAl.

Vergocc, 1973. vol. la, pp. lJ. 15.

21

Inl n fll1>../r/r

(0)1

l..AJl.VN(;FAL

1'1 e.g.. ,u

/hi,

22

AKHMIMIC

th.., advantage of greater clarity, it ignores mOll'hn. phonologir.:alr.:onneclions. The result is that altmor· phemes that in the CO·text do not function as the main stressed syllnbles remain unconsidered. The following summary relies on Vergote's analysis but does nOI treat all possible phonetic articulations. [al as an anaptyctic vowel in closed syllables. with or wilhout a sonomnt, is not considered a phoneme (otherwise Hintze, 1980; ef. 1.2.7). 2.2.1.1. Sh0l1 vowels: la( A: BATCI, abomination; CAN, brothel·. Al1iculated hefore lalyngea1s and in stl'essed final position as (0) (0), as in to, thou~llld; T6KO, to destroy; eOOt1 t , to be; oo~, moon; bUI OYAAf;O', to be holy. (e( e: 116016, half; r6N, name. AI1iculated as [;'I) befor-e a sonornn! concluding a syllable or before continuants, as in Il:l:'xo, shard, pOllery; CTBC, 10 circumcise; ~TO, to bling back. /;'1/ 0: in unstressed initial, medial, and final sounds, but nol as an anaptyctic vowcl: oS-y, glory; GOCH6, hunler; rcilN6, man, as opposed to elUTMI /xot9(0J)/, to kill; Tl.2M6 /tahm'J/, to call you (fern. sing.), as opr>Used to n,2MG t /tahrp(a)/ to be invited. 2.2.1.2. Lung vowels: Ii/ I, 61: 61N6, to bling; MIC(I, to bear; ,Xt, 10 receive. /e( u: KIlIffi, Egypt; MlK', going; NUTN6, to you (pl.); upll, wine. Al,iculated before l:uyngeals and at the ends of words as [i:]: MIO, 1Iuth; oytt, night; (Mp( 21111', to be hidden, as opposed to /ke'( K(lI', to be laid. Note that according to Vergote, II [c:] is an llllo· phone of [i:) before and after sonOl'ants (GerIlG, HUTtle). /6( (D: KWT, l() build; tllDT, to lun; f'WK,~, to burn; thereto the allophone [u:] (oy) llfjcr /m( and (nl before laryngcals and when final, as in HOy(tl}TO, to call; NOy(N)TO, God; Koy, Lo pillec; lIfOY, winter; but RMWTtl6. (iJ( oy: ~oytl, intelior; COYf'lI, Lhorn; TOyNOy610T
4. Categorization Within Standard Akhmlmlc The Akhmimie litemry texts exhibit a high degree of standardi7.ation. Disregarding sporadic deviations which may occur within the same texts, four criteria may be laken [or an attempt at classification: l. dissimilation mlm and mlp _ /lIm and nip: (1.1.1)

RMO, there ---+ HMO, EpAp. 12:13, 28:14, 29:7; (1.1.2) RM),,4 -+ lfM1.4, EpAp_ 1:5, 13; 19:1, 12; 17:7; 29:12; (1.2.1) FrnG-, neg. perf. -+ l'ft16-, EpAp.

(R"tIOy-, 25:3); (1.2_2) Frn1.1'6-, neg. completive _ +ml)"Te-, EpAp. (lflI1.TOy-, 36:4) 2. Ihe uninflected relative form of the perfecl (;1'1.2(as opposcd to CT1. 4) 3. the temporal conjugalion T)"J'E- (as opposed to Nnrc ·) 4. thc variant Icxical appeamncc of the conditional pal1icle "i[ (it happens that ...)" e1l6, 6len(;

The criterion noted first pertains only to EpAp. This phonetic feature i.~ supplemented by the fact Ihat the assimilation 7l1p-mlp very mrc1y occun; at morpheme junctures in this text, the standard for a mOl'· pheme junclure in EpAp. being the una«imilated form (IN nllOl, elc.). The distribUlion of the remaining distinctive forms may be represented in Table 3. Where 6T1.~- and (;1'... 4, T"'rC- and lfT1.p6-, occur simultaneously, the second fonn is to be considered as unmarked. A special group is constiluted by I C!cm., Ex., EpAp., and Elias, which possess three comlllon features. EpAp., moreover, is distinguished by dissimilation in its labial features. In [ Clem., a distinction is still to be made between the conditional particle in Old Testament quotations and its [onn outside of such quotations (see footnote to Table 3). At the opposite end of the spectrum is Proverbs, which is the one Akhmimic lext characterized only by the conditional particle en6 while lacking 61'),,2-, 1')"r6-, and EI~"E. John and tile Minor Prophets assume a middle position: ClenG occurs in both, but John also

TABLE 3. eT),,!I Clem.(R) I Clem. Ex. EpAp, Elias Jo.

+ + + + +

T)"re-

+ + + +

Glenn

+ +'. + + + +

+'"

+

P~.

+

MinProph. Os!.

,""

+

Temporal nol attested

+ +

"The allestations of f)t~1l6 and tnf) arc disuibuted in the 8er/i'l€r Hlwd.ehrift for I CI~tIl. as follows: melle: p. 36, 18 (I Clem. 27:7); p. 69, B(I Clem. 54:2). ellll: p. t l, IS (I CI~rn. S:4 _ Is. l:lS); 13, 29 (I Clem. 10:5 _ Gn. 13: 16); p. 14,5 (I Clem. 10:6 - Gn. 15:5); p. 23, 12 (I Clem. 16:16· Ps. 21:9 LXX); p. 23. 14 (I Clem. J6:17). The form Ino is used in four out of live pa~sages thm cite the Old Testamem, where"" lJIlIlC oceurs only outside of'!luch quotations. The remaining fOI1Tl till) on p. B.14 may have been attracted to the idemical fOI1Tl on p. 23,12. In 1Clem., therefore, two levels of I"nguage can be recognized in the case of the conditional p"rtic!".

•

AKHMIMIC

25

A ISI.... danlj

....-

.... ,..

Minl' mph.

I Clem. (+.nOlln citatl "na)

"''''-

I'rY. (+ .,18)

I Clcm.(R)

EpAp. (.;. db•.l",ila tion) Eli..

employs OTl..l· and N'TJt.f6-, whil e lhe text of the Minor Prop hets uses (IT.. .. and n,"6 ·. The position of 0sI., which emp loys 6T~ and 6laIMl, rem ains unc er· lain beca use of the lack of a form of the temp oral . The most stron gly neut raliz ed docu men t is I Clem . (R) in which no disli nctiv e fonn (6n.~. n,p( l', or 1116) appean. A summary by mOJl)hologica1 char acte risti cs appears in Figu res 1 and 2. Both type s of mor phol ogi-

cal classification lead 10 the sam e "ext rem e" groups: J Clem., EpAp., Ex., and Elias, on the one hand , and I Clem.(R) and Prv., on the othe r. In. and MinProph. have no disti ngui shin g feat ures in com mon with thc other main grou ps, but fonn a class of thei r own.

5. Akhmlmold Tex ts 5.1. A num ber of liten uy and nonl itera ry texiS (e.g.• [ette n, mag ical texts) have trad ition ally been designated Akh mim ic: 5.1.1 Literary le.:cts. The Asce nsio n of Isaia h (Asels.) t, P. 8773 -laC D.U, 1946. The Berl in Gen esis [rag men (Gn. 1:18 -2:5 , frag men lary ) - Leip oldl , 1904. Gal. 5:11-6:1 .. Brow ne, 1979 (pp. 19-2 1). The Hym n [of HierakasJ • Lefort, 1939. !'s. 46:3 -10 LXX, a pupil's exer cise on a wood table t • Cru m, 1934.

~I Clem. ti _

".

5.1.2 [,.etters. Listed by SinlOn, 1940, p. 201, with

foot note s 30-3 1. 5.13 Mag kal falS . Sam e

32; Erni ledt , 1959, no. 70. 5.2. The liter ary tcxts Ascls., Berl in Gen esis, and the Hym n were prcv ious ly desc ribe d by Kah le (1954, pp. 203- 205) as "Ak hmi mic with Sub akhm imic {that is, L] innu encc ," wilh Ascls. and Gen esis form ing a grou p of thei r own . The laue r texts were show n by Kass el' 10 be earl y form s of the dial ect L. (sec espe . ciall y Kassel', 1979b and 1982b, in whic h Ascls. and Gen esis arc refe rred to as ; and ;7, l'espcctively; see also Fun k, 1987). Ascls. and the Berl in Gen esis have defi nitel y to be elim inat ed from the body of Akh mim ic texts, al'i does the Hym n of ~Iierakas, whic h corr espo nds mor e dose ly to ;7 (and L) than to A (lr > /5/ ~6 : h > jxj "ff-, with out an Ilnaptye· tic vowel in Ihe sylla ble JeRI [- voiceless consoll/lIIl + l'Oiced consonanl or SOft(or)ant), 5C'Cond perf ect Hl.y-: voca lizat ion of the stres sed sylla ble as in L.) or to Gala tians (see Kassel' and Satz inge r, 1982). 5.3, Akhmirnlc Psal m 46, whic h is chllr'll.cteri~cd by irreg ular orth ogra phy. is to be cons ider ed an early form of L rath er than A, sine e non e of the diale ctical featu res of Akh mim ic an: disli nedy mar ked: e.g., ),)'e , lind not M)y (see 1.4.1.1); u.l.r .'. to be holy

..

~

in

c~~ion.)

as abov e, with fooll1ote

MinP roph.

I!pAp. (+ dluimi!;>lion) Eli..

FIGURE 2. Tl.p e, lfTl. p6.

..

~

I'nt. (+ ....,

I CI<m.(R)

26

AKHMlM1C

(fo... 'oy.ua') and not u;ue l (see 1.2.7): oyoT6 (fu... '~o) and not OYb)~TG. (he iii) fearful. In this connection. it is noteworthy that instead of the Akhmimic :tfGl(e)t6. fl.'3 .... the S (I.) lexeme ~e (:J>T6) is employed. 5.4. The nonlilerary lexts were delineated C3rtie... by Simon (1940) as Akhmhnic with Sahidic influ· ence. 0'" As (fo... the leltel'S) and "As vl/!gai...e." 0 ... ~'Ulga ... Akhmimic with Sahidie influence (fo... Ihe magical lex IS). While delaik-d evidence cannot be offered here. it should be l)Dinted OUt Ih:lI the Mcle· tian leue... I'ap. 1921 (betwl."Cn 330 and 340 ..... D.; cd. Crum. in Bell, 1924) clearly belongs 10 L. as dues Ihe lette... from the John Rylancls Uhl'ary. no. 396, which w:t.~ claimcd by Cnull (1909, p. viii) liS an cxample uf "tl pmetically pure Akhmimic" lexl. 5.5. II Illay be coneluded Ihat the more 01' less Akhmimoid teltlS should no longer be counted with the corpus of lexts written in the Akhmimic dialect, nOl even with Ihe mitigating addition of a small s, which is to indicatc $ahidic influence. This mean!>, furthermore. thm the A diaft.'Ct is only represented by literary texL~ (i.e., blblica.!, apocryphal. and palm· tie) and lhat. finally. "Akhmimic" i~ identical to "litandard Akhmimic:' The Akhmimic tCJ[!S are exelusively documents translated from Greek or Sahidic. Just for lhe most comprehensh-e te:cu. (MinProph.• Prv.) it has been shown tMt they rcpn" sent interlinea... verstons of Sahidic (Till, 1927b, p. :u:c: BOhlig, 1936, p. 35). 818L1OCRAPIIY

Bell, H. I. Jews and ChriS/ialls in Egrpl. London. 1924. DOhlig, A. Umcrsl/cJllltlgctl iiber die koplisc1Iell Prol'crbicll/cxte. SlUlIgal1, 1936. ---::-. /)cr flchmimis(;1Ie ProllubicmexI >loch Ms. Herol. orierll. OCI. 987. Munich, 1958. Browne, G. M. Micltigtm Coplic TexIS. Barcelona, 1979. (rum, W. E. CUlt~!ogue of Ihe Coplic Malluscripls ill Ihe Colleclimr of Ihe Jalrll Rylawls Library, Mw,,'1Ies· ler. Manchester. 1909. "Un Psaume en dialecte d'Akhmtm." Memoires de /'hrstilltt fram,;ais d'urcheologie orieutale 67 (1934):73-86. ::--,--_ A Coplic Vict«mary. o:cfo...d, 1939. EmStool. P. V. Koplskie leuly Gos;. EnnitaiP. Moscow and Leningrnd. 1959. Funk. W. P. "Beitr!ige des mittelagyptischcn Dialekts zum koptischen Konjuplionssystem." In S/lldi~ Prese,rud to /tans Jakob PolO/sky, cd. D. W. Young. pp. 177-210. Beacon Hill, M~, 1981.

_::-_. "Koplische lsoglo~n im obeliigyplischen Raum I. lllVUl 'wenn', elc." lei/schnf, {iir iJgyptisc1le Sprache u"J Allerwmskunde 112 (1985):19-24. ....,::-~ "Die Zcugen des koptischen UteralUrdialeklS i7." Zeiuchrifl fiJr iJgyptisclle Sprac1le t(ltd Aller· 1...'lsleunde 114 (1987):117-33. IlinI7.e, F. "Zour kOplischcn Phonologic." Ellchoria 10 (1980);23-91. Kahle. P. E. Ba/a'itIlh: Coplic TUIS from Deir cJ· Bala';wh in Upper Egypl. Oxford and London, 1954. Knsscr, R. Popynls Bodmer VI: Livre des Prol'e,m.s. CSCO 194-195. Louvain. 1960. _=~. Comp!rimtmts art diCliormaire cople de Crwll. Bibliothcquc d'etude~ coptes 7. C.'liro, 1964. _--,~. "Un Le:ceme cople oublie, 1'KllN akhmimiquc (Nahum 3,19)." Bullelhl de la Societe d'Jgyplologie. CellCl'c 1 (1979a):23-25. _....,_. "Relations de genealogle dialectale dan!> Ie domaine Iycopolltain." BIllie/in tie la Societe tNgyplolvgie, Ge'leve 2 (1979b):31-36. "te Dialectc protosa"ldique de Thebes." Archiv /iir Papyrusforschung 28 (1982a):67-81_,--_ "Un Nouveau l>OCumeut protolycopolitain." Orielllalia 5 I (1982b):30-38. ___ "Le Grand-Groupc dialcclal eopte de HauteEgypte." BlIlletill de la Soclbe d'egyplologit, Ge,livc 7 (1982c):47-72. Kasse..., R., and H. satzinger. "L'ldiome du P. Mich. 5421 (tfOUve a Karnnis, IlOrd'i$! du Fayoum)." Wieller ltIitsehrift fUr die KWlde drs Morgen/andes 74 (1982):15-32. Lacau, P. "Textes CoptC5 en dialCCles akhmtmique Cl sahidique:' B..lIrlill de I'fllstilllt /r(lllt;ais d'arche· ologie orie"l(lfe 8 (1911):43-81. ....,::-~ "Fragment!> de j'Ascension d'isaie en cople." MUsCon 59 (1946):453-57. Lefort. L T. "Fragments d'apocryphes en copte· akhmlmique." MrtStOIi 52 (1939): 1-10. _::-:_ us Peres aposlaliqu/!.J ell copte. CSCO 135136. Louvain, 1952. _--,_. "Fragments bibliques en di:llecle akhrnl· mique." Museo>l 66 (1953):1-30. lLeipoldl, J.]. Aegyplisclrc UrklllltlC'1 allS dell koeuig. liclrcll MltSe,m VI Berlin, Irermlsgegebe'l VOII tier Gellcralverwaltl/Ilg, koptisc1ll! wltl I/rl/bise/re Urklm· dCII. Berlin, 1904. Malinine, M. "Frngnlents d'une version achmimique des Petits ProphCtcs:' DI/Ile/ill of Ihe 8)7ftlltille Ill· slitllle 2 (1950):365-415. PoloL~ky, H. J. "Deux amdliain'S mt.'ConnUli cn cOple." Comp/l~S relldl/s dll Groupe liJlglfUJiqlle d'cllldcs c1lamito-simitiqlltS 3 (1937):1-3. Etl/des de S)'>ltcue cople. Cairo. 1944. 'The Coptic Conjugation Systcm:' Orlell/uliG 29 (1960):392-422.

== =

ALEPH

h" I/lr

112

,'" Iltr.

, 10 . e/.

la,.

R&ch, F. 8mchslilcke des ernell CJelll/!l1shrie/c.f ll(Jch de", achmimischCIl PtJpyrus der Strassburger Un;-

umdesbibliOlllek, mil bib/ischen Tuttll der~/MJl lIalll/sellri/l. Stra.
ALPHABET IN COl-TIC, CREEK. The Greek alphabet is much in evidem:c in Coptic; in fact, among the various Coptic alphabets (cr. AU'IIABETS,

,f

•>

CI11 coumerpal1s, they seem to

ha..e

striven [0 apply

as .\Iriclly as possible the fundamemal and gencrnl law according to which c\'cl)' phoneme should be rendered exclusin."ly by a single grapheme. and this, just as exclusively, should render Ihis one phoneme and no ocher. But, on the other h...nd, the means they employed and the criteria lhey applied evident· ly n:mailloo emphical. Above all, they wen: nol al· ways in a position to decide wilh l:olllplclC r,'eedom whether this wuml or thaI deserved to be treated &rophically as a distinct phoneme. in precise con· [ra~1 to sollie Olher (~I(lb1ished phoneme: Ihey could not in faci rail to take account of the work or their predccc:o;soni. No Coptic.: alphnbcl emerged completely new :lnd original from an earlie]' vacuum. The vcry faci thaI the grcllll,:]' p1ll1 ur lhe COptiC Il,lUphemes arc Greek gmpllcmcs shows very well where lay lhe principal model lhat had 10 be taken inlO llccount, whence sprang the flt'St SQun;e whose influence WQuld m;lke itsclf felt, mOl'e or les.~ strong· ly, in the work of the inventors of Coptic alphabets -all the more boxllusc they, though coming from a native Egyplian milieu and carrying on thl'ir activity there, were always close to lhe nellcnic milieu of Eg)-pt and found themselves foreed, in noading or in writing. 10 pr.acticc frequently Ihe Greek gmphico· phonemic system. It is WOr1hy of note thm the PRE-OU) come alphabet is the Greek alphabel, no more and no less, whk:h was ,"ready uSI,:d according to cer1ain closely related rules for the transcription imo Greek of lhe: proper nallles of autochthonous Egyptians (d. GltEF.K TRANSCRlP110NS). The OlD u>p"nc alphabets, though still based on the Greek alphabel for the most par1, admit a strong minority of graphemt:s of demotic ol'igin, The Coplic alphabets eliminate scveral of Ihese, above "II for motiVe!; of simplilil'ation, and by that vel)' fuct the Greek alphubetic majority in them is reinforced. lienee, one may sec that if lhe Coplic lliphabets were created according to lhe principle of the fun· dlUllcntal Inw stated nbove, lhe strict application of this principle was limited in v;lriOUS ways, lirst by the empiricism or the melhods employed by the ere· at01'S, and later and above all by the Hellenic phonological heritage for which these alphabets were the vehicle and which they trnn5miUI')'Stematic usc of it. first of all in Old Coptic texts (almost all of thclII mugical lexlS, in which the correci prommda· tion or Ihe formulas playt..' ,) and t ( > TI), as it also does in principle whh no fewer lhan three Greek graph. emes, r· ( > 11.), ~ ( > Ke), and t (> lie), not 10 speak of two Olhcrs whose usc is considerably r'estricted, 0 ( > III) and y ( > II), both excluded except in the combination (o)y fOI· luI antI /w/. I'ROffiDli\LECT)

IIIBLlOGRAl'nY

Barns, J. W. B. "Egyptians and Greeks," Papyro/ugica Bruxellensia 14 (1978):1-23, Bataille, A. Les Memllmriu: Recherches de papyrolo{!,ie el d'epi{!,raphie greeques sur lu necropofe cle fa Thi!bes d'!1f;Yp/e aux i!poques hellcnis/iques e/ WI/wines, C:.iro, 1':152. Bell, H. 1. Jew.. and Ch,·i../irms in Egypl. London, 1924. BiI:tbcl, F. "Neue liter'adsche Funde in der Heidel· berger Papyrussammlung." In ACles du V' Cmlgres inlemalimlGl de papyr%gie, pp. 72-84. Brussels, 1':138. BiJhlig, A. Die grieehisehe/l Lelmwor/cr im sahidisclJe/l und bolmirisc/len Neuen Tes/amenl. Munich, 1958. Brunsch, W. "Untersuchungen zu den gl'iechischen Wiedergaben figyptischcr Pcrsonennamen." Enchuria 8 (1978):1-142. Chaine, M. Elemenls de gralll/llaire dia/eclale eople. Paris, 1':133. Fra.o,cr, P. M, Plolemuie: Alcxcwdrill. Oxford, 1972. Gignac, F. T. A Grammur of Ihe Creek Pclpyri of the Romml o"d RYt0ntine Pcriod.~, Vol. I, Phorl%gy. Milan, 1976. Kasser, R "L'idiomc de llachmour. ,. Bljllelin de I'blSlitlll frall(;ais d'urcheulugie urieu/ule 75 (1975):401-427. _---:. "fupression de I'aspiration ou de la non· aspimtiun i\ I'initialc des rnots Copto·grecs corTes· pondant it des mots grccs COlllmeno;nnt par {E)t-." BI.lle/in de la Societe d'egyp/ologie, Ceneve 3 (1980a):15-21. ___ . "Prolegornenes a, un essai de cla.~sification systcm31ique des dialectcs Cl subdialectes coptes selon les critc"res de la phonctique, J. Principes et tenninologie." MUSCOll 93 (1980b):53-512. " ... , II, Alphabets et .~ystemes phonctiques." Museon 93 (1980b):237 -97.

___ . "Orthogmphe (sub)dialectale du vocabulaire copto·grec 3vant Ie VIII' sieclc de notre ere." M,,· sewn Helveliel/Ill 40 {I983):207-215. Lacau, P. "Un Graffito cgyptien d'Ahydos ct'rit en ICllrcs grccques." Dudes d,~ popyro/ngic 2 ( 1934):229-46. Mallon, A. Grammaire CUple, bibliographie, dm:~'/o· ma/hie el voeabNfaire, 4th cd., rev. M, M31inine. Bcimt, 1956. Montevecchi, Orsolina. La papirofogiu. Turin, 1973. Muller, C. D. G. Gnmdziige des chrisllich·is/amise:hen Agyptcn vml der Ptolemaenei/ bis WI" Gegenwarl. Dllrlllstndt, 1969. Percmans. W. "O\)er die Zweisprachigkeil im ptolemfiischen Agyplcn." In S/udiell zur PaT'Yro· logie Imd aU/ike" Wir/sclraf/sgeschidlle, Frier/ridl Oerlel tum aehlvgs/cn Gehurlstag gewir/mel, pp. 49 -60. Bonn, 1964. Plumley, J, M. All hl/rodl/clory Coplie Grammar (SahMic Dia/cel). London, 1948. Prenux, C. I.e Monde hclJ.!nisliquc, /a Grece el {'Orient (323-146 avo l.·C.). Pads, 1978. Ouaegebeur, J. "The Sludy of Egyptian Proper Names in Greek Tmnscription, I'roblems and Per· spectives." Olloma 18 (1974):403-420. Rcmondon, R. "Problcmes du bilinguisllle dans l'Egypte [agide." ChroniqllC d'Egypte 39 (1964): 12646. SteindodT, G. Lchr/mch der koptischcl1 Grammatik. Chicago, 195 I. Stern, l. Kop/isd1 COP· TIC). A~ regards the alphabetical order of the Coptic lelleTS of demotic origin, it should be mentioned here that in some ancienl doc:umenl~ showing that part of the Coptil: alphabet, 6 is placl.:d beforc .x (e.g., tlall, 1905, pp. 35-36; Krall, 1888, pp. 129-30; question raised in di Bitonto Kassel', 1988). (3) Last come various "supplementary" phonemes (or combination... of phonemes), almost all descended from demotic (on their pn.-cise origins, sec ALPHABI:"1S. OlD come): deriving from pre-I, lxi, and eventually also Ic~1 were abandoned in S CIC.. but have been pre· served in other dialecl~ or protodialec:ts; Ichl i.'l spe· cific to the Bohairic domain (8 etc. and probably also 87); Ivl is the charactetiSllc or a lendency that results in various manifestalions or Coptic rIIcl.)] H (H)

,

, , ,

"0 (ti)1 (6)1 K

, ,

H H

,

, ,

" ,

(II

0

,

,

K

K

,

, , ,

?

?

H

H

(HI

?

K

,

"

((l)

"0

K

,

?

, '" , ,

H

H

H

H

?

?

,

[M~]

,

? ?

ttl?) [tl?]

(6)1 (tj )1

K

{ell {6)1 K

14

Inl • Iksl

, , B,

15

foI

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

0

16

1,1

17, 17b

M

"r ,r

"r

"r

"r

"r

"r

"r

"r

"r

"r

"r

"r

"r

r

r

r

(fl

r

,

?

,

?

,

?

,

[p?)

c

,

?

,

,

Inl I~I

M

18

lsi

19

200l?

1'1 1,1

20b

lui

,

,

P9

e

(6)1

, , ,

G

le]

(6)1

, , , ,

"

J

e

, , , "0

K

,

(Dub.)

F7

UJ

(6)1

K

L5

,

"

, ,

, , ,

87

, ,•

0

,

, • ,. A , , , 0" , , ,

S

, • ,.• A , , , 0"

A

, • ,.• A , , , 0"

D ele.

, , ,

1"1

(,]

, , , ,

I")

("I

,

, ,

, ,

,

("I

?

(,j

('I

? (,]

I']

(,]

('I

,

,

(fl

,

,

"r r ,

T

T

T

T

T

T

T

T

T

T

T

T

T

T

y oy

y

y oy

y

y oy

y oy

(y]

y oy

y oy

(y] oy

y

y

oy

oy

(y] oy

oy

•

oy

oy

oy

ALPHABETS, COI'l'IC

, mmellIary (co" I ','Co p' • • ••Ie op(A/labelS ·'"

r,\,8lF., 1, SyllOpIIC T.bl

p

'00 11 11

13 14 1S

M elC.

87

Iwl (olY (olY (olY (olY (o)y .; .; .; .; Iphl .; x x x x /khl x tit 1..1 t t t 't) 1'1

(o)y

I(o)y]

.;

2?

26 29 30

1'1 1'1 Iti!

31

/'1 M Iccl Ie)

31

33 34 35 36 Total

111111

S ele.

'"III/hI

26

IC

'"

Ichl

I

A

8

etc.

eiC.

l~?]

-I-

x

0

-1-

0

["'71

-

•

.;

x

(x?1

x?

x

x

(';1 x,

t

'tl

t

tit

'tl

,

,

,

t

t

-t-

-t-

t

gem.

gem.

•

gl·m.

- -

1.5

(l>Ub.)

•

• ",

x

-t-

,

•

•

•.,

, 0,

,

•

, x ,

., -

.,.

•

.

•

,

3.

,

{'"?]

3.

2.

2. 2.

x

•

• , x , •

gcm,

,

•

-

"

24

25

,

[!J

x

26

24

['I 30

•

ltl

gem.

gcm.

x

"• 31

•• •••

.;

x

31

It'

.;

x

J2

t

.;

x

35

[tl

",

x

"

t

(o)y

x

[!J

.;

(olY

,

[!J

[';J x?

(o)y

•, , x ,

•

(olY

(olY

• • •,

51 (-J I2l Iiil

,,

(olY

G

• •.,

QJ

H

J

• •., ,

"

FY

F8

• •• ,

[;;]

cd) F7

• •• ,

39

• , • In 8 elc. (and Lines 2lI-2b. In phonoiOllY. fbi has lhe: \-al..., of a eonsonalll (~"Oleed). and !ttl of a \"Ow 1t.1/. AI"",",I al",...". in 8etc. (amI "Iso e~erywhere in FS and f·4. ncre Included in Setc. and M eIC .• r6pecli....ly)./11 > I;AI. In 1'7/11 > /:tl/or Iil/. each in specific cases (Ihen: Is no poMibilily of Iol/); bUl in F9/l/ln CTATOA' (- [~TfJA""'''''J). lroubled. • Unts 1201-120: III phonology,/ml hM Ihe vatu Itm/. In 8 elC. (and also Fj and F4. here indu I..m/; in n /nl m061 f..cquenlly > lanl or lin/. each in specific CMCS (nOl lonl appllrcntly: cf. I. J 1 ) . · , Line 14: H very of'e" , Iks/ > IlC Iks/. Lines 1711-17b: In phunulngy./r/Illt. lite "lIlue of a consonanl (voiced), lind /rl , "ra ""wei (st",am). JJ II'I , > I~r/. tn n ele, (and In f5andF4. he,.., Inclucelivcly)./rl , 111%1 orten> lar/: in F7 Ir/ , "''''I fn:quenlly > /arl or /Ir/. each in ~I"'clfic caC'l of,.; may lUll be in ongin Ihe same gr-.. ph...l1e (demolie ,.; "" Greek x). U..., 2]; Fl (nol 874) and al:so some LIJ leJlS (under S Cle.) wnte t ror 'Yo 11 \"Cry often i'/psl > IIC IpIl/. Litle 25: C cz ve,y probably CQul\":Ilent 10 If.!. Line 23: C T:t \"C1)' prob3bly equlvalenl 10 Itl. Une 30: FlI, [RJ, G, 1-"9, II n 111/; t ill gClIcroilly considered a grapheme of demotic ongill (d.• e-3-. Mallon. 1907; Stei"durlI. p. 12): bul other illierpretations ~maill possiblc (d. Kasser. 1984-1985). liM' ]1: Gcm.signlfio lhat fils rendered not bya gr;l.phemcofilSown but by Ihcsexond detnenl.,( alll3pliic I'OCalic Il'minalion (we AI.Utl); in bet. in Papyrus Bodmc:r VI, the sole wilness of 1'• .L fI aleph tends 10 be replaced by Il''''. (ahhouVt a,lnc ~mc lime -/ry' lel\ds to be n:pIaced by .LIJ. Une ]]: The compendium" If, le~1 (1 Coptic autoc:hlOOnow wonIs PII, _ S 60. then; P fN • S 'lfGl. Ihe prolcplic panicle) also appc:al'$ in somc Coplo-(;...,.,k wonk. in which il'" alnlOSl always l.'.0....0). M = Mil (or M6. MI). /'/ ... /'/6 (or NI). ~ 'll. 0 '" oy (or 0). 11 '" Ill.

r .. rw

(or ~ro). C ,., CtlHM), (or CyMM),. elM),. CRM),),

(or yo, y),), t '" tl, x = Xl. l' = 1'1. W = (J) (or loy, way); then (1,1 .. lI,I),1 (or (1,161; Bod. (I,Illll[I]); " ,., '1),1 (or '101; Bod. t, to avoid confusion with t Iti;' (1lee Coptic tellts that still ....The t Ipsl, all very ancient. are ran:.) Name assigned: lioid psi. 17. .1 1'1 derives from the demutic sign for i. the third of the usual fonns, perhaps also innucnced hy the demotic sign for' 3, lhe lil1lt of the usual forms or the lil'!lt of the variants. Name assigned: reversed tall·shaped Clfeplt. 18. ~ Ikl derives from the demotic sign fur ~, the second of the usual for·ms. Name assigned: Uloid kappa. 19. _/nl derives from the demotic lign for n. the • first of the usual fonn~. Name assigned: hyph~n. .shaped nil. 20. 3. the equivalent in Old Coptic most often for lsI. but also sometimes fur Ihl or 11.1/. has particu· larly variable graphic forms (St..' lanas/ .a.11I..... elc.• oath; }'a'~iJJ/'I' > Ija·t6't. I m.a. TOOT~. etc.• wa.~h the Imnds. At thc end of monosyllabic WQrds the' > /'/ is sometimes preserved in SOllle way (lachysyllabically) in A and F and lhere rendered (oI1hogmphlcttlly) by the 1leeond elemenl (unslressed and the less"voiced) of a hiatus (where it Illays Ihe role of tl "simiJiglide": d. Kassel', 1981b, 1', 35). while in 8 Ihis essenlially vocnlic linkage has becollle a veritable diphthong (ils Sl'Cond clement being Ihe glide Ij/). as in bo' > 00' > S MI Uo, A, L /00:4 u.s, 8 {bajl UoI, F jbCjf 1.6(6)1, palm (cf. AlE'tt, end of nrticle); but nOle, on the other hand, dab.]' > S. A, L /Iba/ TL\. B IthOO1 QU, F Itbel T&(I,len thousand. (3) At Ihe tx-ginning of the unstressed syllabic ht.... fore a consonant and in the unslressed final syllable of a WQrd, • has been preserved (in some "," /'I did not modify lhe "timbre" of the vowel, as in "111.1"11 > S • • HIIq/, crowd. Here, however, /mc'b/ H1111q108, 8 ImB/ the archaic orthography will be nOled (unstressed finals in .), inslead of the IISllal ·6 or ·1, ....1th at Ihe snme time gcnernJly no graphic vocalic gemination), which allrncts allention in some idiol115: the PROTO. DlAUCT P (in its mOSl ancient form, phonologically very often 5imilar to a reconstrucled .ppS, cr, DlAu:.cT p) and the pelipheral.and oflen nrchnic sulxlialect 1-7; they an: survivals from a stage in which the metathesis had nOi yet taken place and' has retained

its value, preservIng the /al that deriVe! from old u and u (which shows the lale date of Ihe change in question). FS and VS for their part present at once the gl."mination caused by • > 1'/ and the peculiar alonic final vocalization (,6 instCo1d of Ihe usual -I) rcsuhing fTOm the still active innuence of', Finally, F4, V4, and W appear in a manner analogou.~ to P and n, with, however, in this case, as in VS :\lId F5. an atonic tinnl vowel in ·0 instead of the usual '1, as , in "111.1"/1 > I' (and F7) /lllCMa/ NIII\I.a., W, F4 /me~:l/ NI1I\I6, FS /lll~'~/ HllltlllE (5, B see above), crowd: • • • d,lb'u > P /tf:ba/ "IIU" FS /t~'~/ TlllIBO, d. S /Ie'oo/ -TllltW, 0 /t~1 Till. finger (d. Kas.lekt), mil Bibliographi~,Leusllieken WId Worterwruichlli5~". Leipzig, 1955. V~rgoll:, J. Pllfmitique Iri$/orique de r~'Plietl, les COII,SOfllll:S. LoU\'ain, 1945. Grammaire cople, Vol. Ib, lulrolil/Clio", phO' IIbiqm: el pllQlloIogie, morphologic :i)'/ll/limalique (s/me/llre de,S si!lIlltllemcsJ, partie diacllrolliqlle. loumin, 1973.

-cc-

ROOOU'HE

KAssa

BASHMURIC, TIle history of the Bashmuric dia· !t'e! is in large mca.'iUre that of a "phantom dialccl."

Coptic Egypt had many Illore dialL'Cts than modern sdence ha~ heen able to identify from the texl~ dis· covered: but sollle of these never reached the liter· ary stage. Others did (perhaps poorly enough), hut none of their witnesses has been found as yet. Hence, they ;ll~ as good a.~ completely lost. Such might have been the fate uf 13ashmuric if it had not been saved from ublivion by a Coptic gnmmmrian of the fuuneenth century (Garitte, (972). Ath:.masius of Qi'I~. who wr'Ote in ArJbic as follows (d. &:ala copte 44 in the Natiun:\1 Ubrrtry, I'ads, p. 154, left culumn, II. 14-22, tl'l'lns. W. Vycichl: d. K:.ISSer, 1975, p. 403): ... 00nti you know that the Coptic language is distributed over three regions, among thcm the Coptic of Mi~r which is the S.,hidic, the Bohairic Coptic known by Ihe BbJ.laira, and Ihe e.,shmUl·ic Coptic ust.-d in Ihe countl)' of &shmllr, as you know: now the Bohairic Coptic and the Sahidic

47

coplic are (alone ~ti1l) used. and they are in origin a sirlgle language. The firsl scholars whu in Ihe seventeenth century SCI themselves to Ihe serious study of Coptic had OIt their disposal only an extremely limil(~d docUlllenlalion-above all, Bohairie lexIS, some Sahidic. and Fayyumic texts in even smaller number. Hence, they had befol'e their eye.~ thn:e Coptic idioms or "dialects," and they knew the lext of Athanasius of Oli!!. who also spoke of three: Coptic "dialects" and indicated their names and their location. These CoplOlO' gists thus sought 10 give to the "diak-els" they knew the names mentioned by Ihe bishop of ou.,. For Sahidic and 9ohalric, the iderllificalion wa..~ made without dilficully. The Sahidic and the 9ohai· ric of Alhanasius having been identified. there reo mained, on the one hand, the Fayyumic documents and, on Ihe other, the menllon of the "Bashmuric" dialect. How could they not yield to the lemptation to confuse them-the lJ}Ol'e so since one Ihen rccoven.-d the tripartite scheme dear to the Egyptologists, with the three chief regions mal'ked by Egyptian history, Uppel', Middle, and Lower Eto'pI? In Tallam's grammar (1830) one sees thai the texis of the third dialt.'CI, which could not be assimilaloo to Ihose of the first (Bohairic "Coplic") or Ihe sec· olld ("Sahidic"), are perforce lhose of "Ba..~hmuric." Georgi (1789) affll'llled Ihat the region of Bashmur, of which Ihe learned founecnth-ccntury grammarian spoke. is not the ol1e in the eastern l>ella but anothcr Bal;hmur, deriving fmm Ihe Coptic I1Cl.MII{', len;tol'y "beyond the river," or the Egyptian o.'lSCS of the We~tem Desert. including the Fayyliffi (d, QUiI' trem~I'C, 1808, pp. 147-228, for whom Fayyumic could not be the famous "Ba..~hmuric" of the bishop of Qii~: hence, Qutllremcrc gOlve to Fayyumic the nilme Oa.~ilie). Clmmpollion (1811, 1817) look up this ternlinology without contesting it: likewise I'eyron (1835, 1841), Sehw1ll1~e (1850), :md othel'S, I~ter ~till. at the time when the first Akhmimie texts appeared, 13ouri(lnl (1884-1889). by tI vel)' cur'ious r'ClISOning, Identified Ihem with Fayyumie and hence wiln Bashmuric, tllthough recognl~ing vel)' well the Jialeettll difference~ that rendel'Cd them fundamen· tally dis.~imilar (Kassel', 1975, p. 405). Maspero (lll99) was, it ~eems, the l:lst OIuthor who caned one F text Bashmuric, withOUl explaining why he 1ll00intained such an opinion, although it had long been contested and become oUlmoded. In fact. some (wenty years carlier, Slern (1880, p. 12. n. I), following (hIOllreml:I'e (1808), had alrcady categori· cally rejected Ihi5 tenninolgy. "It wa.~ not out of

48

•

BODMER PAPYRI

desire for novelty that I abandoned the usual desig. nation for Ihe di.,lel.:ts, once Bashmuric was no longer tenable." ShOltly afler', all Coptologists followed him, and since there was in fuCI no Iruly Bashmuric document, people ceased to speak of this dialect, 10 which only the mention made of il by Athanil.~ius or QO$ could h:we dr.lwn the attention or schol:u's; they oecame almOSI completely unintcrcsted in il, ir Ihey did not J'Cach the poinl of denying ils existence as an authenlic Coplic dialect. Thus, Steindorlr (195 I. p. 5) wrote: "According 10 Eulychius., . {he Bushmuric· speaking population Wil.~ in origin Greek, not Egyp· tian; perh:lps Bushmurie was a Greco·Egypti:ln gibberish and not a Coptic dialect at all," W. Cmm, however, wondered if the medieval grammarian's famous "Bil.~hmuric" was nOI the l:mguage (written, in principle, by means of an exclusively Greek alpha. bet, without graphemes of demotic origin) of which he published the pdodpal te.~IS in 1939. That is no doubl a hypothesis in whose favor several weighly and important argumenls speak (d. DIALECT G; Kasser', 1975).

I'eyl'on, V. A. Lexicun Li~lglUU~ Copficac. Turin, 1835. Grallllllalica Linguac Coplicut:, Arcer/wII Acir/iial/lcllla ad Lcxicon Copticum. Turin, 1841. Quatrcmcre, E. M. RecJwrdle~ uitique~' sllr la langllc I.!/ la lil!f:ra/we dt: I'Egyple. Paris, 1808. Scbwllrtle. M. G. Kopti.~chc Gramma/ik ... , ht:l"(lII~' gegcben nach des Vcr/assas "l'odt: vIm Dr. H. Sieill' Ihal. Bcrlin, 1850. Steindodl", G. LelrrbHch der koplische'l Grmwwuik. Chicago, 1951. Stel"O, L KOfltische Grmwnrl/ik. Leipzig, 1880. Tattam, H. A CumpemJiutl~ Gram/IJar allhe li~'plilm /.mlgu0f:e a~' Conllli'led in /hc Captic mId Sahidic /Ji(Jlet·e F...~-C

&·C Jcr-C Jo-C Jo·G Jos·C l..uJo·G Mcn-G Mt·C "s·G Pv·C Vis·G

Mal.

Formal

Compo

"

2/3 'II III 111· 111III

w

" " " " m

V w w w w w

2/3

w w

"m

III III 2/3 III 2/3 112 112 III 112 'II

I'

2/3

"m m

I' I' I' I' I' m

"h ',h

'''' 5,h 3-41h 3-41h

B.E

4>h 4>h

w

5(-6)lh 4th

w

"h

w

2-3rd Sth 3rd

w

V V w

V w

V

3,d 4-51h 3-41h 3(-4)th 4-51h

Divv·G '" P. Bodmer V (celt! no. 35). X (00. 36). XI (no. 37). VII (no. 34), Xlii (no, 39). XII (no, 41). XX (no. 43), IX (no. 14), VIII (nos. 31. 33) Ot-C '" p, I30lImcr XVlIl (tellt no. 9) e1se.....here • ellist..~ in some 1ibr~ry or collection olher Ihan Ihe Bodmer Foundalion Es-C '" P. Bodmcl' XXIII (IClll no. 18) I:.ll-C '" p, Bodmer XVI (Iell no. 8) fr. • f~gmenl ·G (al the end of the siglu111) • ;n Greek Jel'·C ,. 1'. Bodmcr' XXII ( - Mississippi COI)lic Codex 11) (tcllL~ no,~, 19,20,21. 22) Jo·C '" P, Bodmer 111 (IClIS nos. 7, 29) Jo·G = P. Bodmer' II (texi 110. 27) Jos·C • 1'. l.lodrner XXI (- Chcsler Beatly Libmry, Accession no. (389) (lexlS nos. 10, II) " - Lyco.Diospolitan COlllic dialect (or c1ullter of dialects) (here of Iype LS) ·L (at end of siglum) - in Lalin (lusl] '" mayellist in somc \lIIknown place, or no longer CJl.isls (having been destl'Oyed) LuJo-C ,. P. Bodmer XIV, XV (Iellts nos.. 26, 28) m '" parchment (membrana) MA "" major part of eodel (£ollowed by the nU111ber of the foliato. ir known) Men·G'" P. Bodmer XXV. IV, XXVI (tellS nos, I, 2, J) mat. - material

Elsewherc

mi (7) MA(54 ?) MA (59 ?) ml (8) ml (12) MA (93) {-I 8)

III

I'

Age (cenlury)

MA (48) MA (80) MA (42) MA (39) MA (77) MA (100) MA (21) MA (48) MA (26) Mi? (48) MA (49) MA (66) MA (22)

mi (fr.) (Mi +18)

Mi (34) mi (fr.) Mi (18) Illi (fr.)

[Lost) (MA?] (m; 2?) [Illi ?] (MA 71] IMA] [mi 2?)

Sig.t.e.

(Rahlfs 2113) (P 72)

Lilli 2J [mi 5] I' 66 (Mi?24n] lMi 17] [mi 6] IMA? 70?] IM135] Lilli 3]

"75

Rahlfs 2110

mi - very small part of the Codell (followed by the number of folios, if known) Mi • relatively small bul important pan of the Codc:ll (followed by lhe number of rolios, if known) MI-C - P. Bodmer XlX (Ielts 1105. 25. 30) N - completely new telt: (N) e0l11pletely new ICJl.t hi that lal1guilge; (N') eomplelely new tellt in thai Coplic idiom; N. new for almost the whole lellt: (N.) new in Ihal language for alm01lt Ihe whole tellt; elc.: N: new fOl' a large p:lrt of Ihe lelll; clc,; N:, new for part of Ihe tell': ell,', 01'. - the original IlIngU;lgl.: of Ihl.: tl.:ll (the Greek of the Sepluaginl, 'hough Imnslated from He· bl'cw, is consil.krcd exceptionally here as ,he "ol'lglnal language" bel.:llUSe very probably illl the Coplic Old Testament vel'Sions were lronslat· ed f!'Om one or olher LXX rext) p - papyros P • DIALF.CT r (phonologically quite ncar 10 whal can be known about ·pS, n tenratively recon· strocled proto-Sahidic: l"Cmarbbly archaic even in its alphabet, whe~ 6 Is missing (replaced by 11,) and One finds Ihe following demotic or Old Caplic letters: .l fl. 1. N. - /~/. ~ /r;/ pre-d. - preclassical version (in one Coplic dialect or another; whal has remained of il is CJl.tremcly rare, hence its exceptional Imeresl)

BODMER.PAPYRJ

P...·G - P. I3 c1.j

31. I Peu:r. in Cn:ck: in P. Bodmer VIII in Divv-G, third-fourth CCnluries (-P 72.) {or. AI 32. I Peler, in S: in Crosby.c, fourth CCnlury [(All; unpublished ]]. 2 Peter, in Greek: in P. Bodmer VIII in Divv-G, third-fourth centuries (-P 72) [or. A] 34. Jude, in Greek: P. Bodmer VII in Divv.(i, thirdfourth centuries (-P 72) [Of'. A]

B. Apocrypha ]5. Nativity of Mary (or Protevangelium of James),

in Gn.-ek: P. Bodmer V in Divv-G, third-fourth centuries [or. A] 36. Apocryphal COlTCSpondcncc of the Corinthians and the Al'lostle Paul, in Greek: P. Bodmer X in Divv-G, third-founh ccmuries [(or. N) or. AJ 31, Eleventh Ode of SoIOlllon, in Gn:ek: P. Bodmer XI In Divv·G, third-fo1ll1h centuries ((or. N) or. A)

]8,

of Paul, Ephesus episode [.. J (, ,J, in U: P. Bodmer XU - AP·C, fourth century (N: (A:)]; unpuhlished Act.~

C. Other Christian L1teralure Melito of $.1rdis, Homily un E.,\sler, in Greek: P. Bodmer XllJ in Divv-G, third-foul1h ccntUlics (01". A, or or. a] 40, Melito of Sardis, Homily on Easter, in S: m Crosby'C, fourth century [(N)]: unpublished 41. Liturgico.l hymn, In GI'Cek: P. Boomer XII in Divv·G, third-foul1h centul'ies [or. N] 42. Liturg!ctll hymn, in S: io Cr'Osby·C, fourth centu· IY (NJ: ullpublished 43. Apology of Phileo.s, bishop of Tmuis, in Greek: P. IJodmer XX in Divv-G, third-fourth centuries [or. (N)A) 44. Vision of Dorotheos, in Greek: P. Bodmer XXIX in Vi$'G, fifth century (or. N] 45-52. Eighl religious pocms, in Greek, othelwise unknown. with the following titles: (45) Abratlnl (P. Bodmer XXX), (46) The Righteous (P. Bodmer XXXI). (41) [ ... ] of the Lord J(.'SUs (P. Bodmer XXXII), (48) The

Murder of Abel by Cain (I") (Po Bodmer XXXlII), (49) The Lord to the ( ... ) (Po Bodmer XXXIV), (SO) The Murder of Abel by Cain (2°) (P. Bodmer XXXV), (51) Pocm Wilh d.'ullaged lille (P. Bodmer XXXVI), (52) Hymn (P. Bodmer XXXVII); all in Vis-G, fifth century, (or. N), unpublished 53. Psalmus RespOrlsorius, ill utin: in Bare·LG, fourth century (or. N] 54. Hermas the Shephel'd, the first three visions, in Greek: P. Bodlller XXXVIII, in Vis·G, fifth cen. tury [or. OIl; unpublished BIBI.1OGRAPHY

P. Bodmer II

Manin, V. Papyrus Bodmer II: Evallgil~ d~ l~dn chap. 1_14. Cologny/Geneva, 1956. ___ Papyrus Bodm~r //, suppJemtltll: Evallgile de le/m cllllp. 14-21. Cologny/Gcneva, 1958. Martin, V., and J. W. 8. Barns. Papyrus Bodmer II. supplcmclI/: lvaugile de lcal' chap. 14~2 I, lIouvelle editiOlI au"mmfce et corrigl.e avec reprodl/ctiQII pllOlographique cOlllpfete dl/ lIlalllucri, (chap. 121). wlogny/Geneva, 1962. P. Bodmer III Kassel', R. PapyrI/ii 1J<Jdmer III: El'allgilll de leatl e1 GCllese I-IV,2, ell bohai"riquc. CSCO 111-118. Louvain, 1958.

P. Bodmer IV Mllrtin, V. Pllpyms Bodmer IV: Mellalldre, Dyscofos. Colugny/Gcneva, 1958.

I.e

]9,

I'. Bodiller V TeSIU~.,

M. Papyrus Boomer V: Nalivilc de Marie.

Cologny/Gcncva, 1958. P. Bodmer VI

Kassel', R. Pllpyrw; Budmer VI: Livre des CSCO 194-195. Louvain, 1960.

Pml'l!rhe.~.

P. Bodmer VII_IX Teslu~., M. Papyrus 1J<Jdmer VII-IX: VII. L'Epitre de lude; V/I/, Lu Deux lpflres de Piem~; IX, Les

PSill/mes 33 et 34. Culogny/Gcneva, 1959. P. Bodll1er TesIU~..

x-xu

M. Papyms HOilmer X-XII: X. Correspolldallcc

apocryphe des Corilllhiells el de l'ap6lre Pal/I; XI, alltieme Ode de &fOIl101l: XII, Fraglllell' d'utl

BOHAIRIC

h)'lfme limrgique, rllfllmscrit du lIIe 5iiclc. Colognyl Geneva. 1%0.

P. Bodmer XUI

53

P. Bodmer XXVI Kasscr, R. and C. Auslin. PapynlS Hodm/!r XXVI; ftfblatldre, I.e Bollr:lier; en appfmJice, cOtlll1lbll~ms all Papyros Bodlll~r IV. Cologny/GencV"J, 1%9.

TCSlOZ, M. Papyrus Bodmer XIII: Mililoll Ife Sardes.

HamMill. sur fa Piiqll/l., mamucri/ fill file tii!de. Colollny!GenilY:l, 1960.

P. Bodmer XXVII

P. Bodmer XIV-XV

Carlini, A. "II pllpiJ'o
P. Bodmer XXI

Kasser, R. Papyrus Bodmer XXI:

Vl,16-25, VJI,6-XI,23, XXJI,I_2, 19-XXlJl,7, 15-XX1V,23, erl stJhidique. ColognY/Gencva, 1964. )OS4lt

P. Bodmer XXII Kasser, R. Papyrus Botfmer XJ(JI el Mi.uis.lippl Coptic Codex JI: Ur~,"le XL,J-U/,J4: £,mll/JnlalioIlS, Epi/re de JerClIlle, /1/lTuch I, / - V,S ell sahidiqlW. Cologny! Geneva, 1964. P. Bodmer XXIII

Kasser, R. PapYflls Bodmer XXlU: &ail! XLVJI,ILXVI,14 /!n $lllJidique. ColognY/Gcncva, 1965.

Carlini, A. and A. Cili. "Susanna e III prima visionc di Daniele in due paph; inedili dcll(1 l3ibliOlheca Dodmedana, P. I3odm. XLV e P. Boom. XLVI," MflSCllm Helvetiew/! 38 (1981 ):81-120 (tnd pI. 114.

Other publicatlonll Mcrkclbach, R. "War1etext 2, P. Colon. IllY. 904. Komooicnrragment." leitschrill liir Papyrologie II/Id Epigrophik 1 (1967):103-104. Ruca-Puig, R. Hilll"e a IQ Vergt' Maria, "Psalml/$ Res' po"soriu$," Pflpir !fori del segfe IV. Barcelona, 1965. -,-c "Fragment de 'u &imin' de Menandre. papir de Barcelona. inyentari no. 45." BoII~lit! Je III ReQ/ Academia de bmmas /etras de IJarce101l0 32 (19671968):5-13. ___. Cicero, Catilinuries (I ('I JJ ill Cat.}, Pap)"ri lJarcillomJrlses. U:u'cclona, 1977. ___. Alcestis, Hexlulletres Llalins, Papyri RMc!' 110llCllSCS, ftiV. I1U. /58-161. Barcelona, 19l:12. Shore, A. F. Joshua 1- VI (lnd Otlrer Pllssages iu Cop· lic, Ediled {rum a Fourth-Centl/ry Codex II! Ihe Clres· ler Beatty Library, !)..M". Dublin, 1963. Willis, W. H. "A Papyrus Fragment of Cicero," TrQWi(JClions al/d Proceedil/gs of the American Plli/· oIogical Associalion 94 (1963):321~27. RODOLPIiB KASSER

P. Bodmer XXIV

Kasser, R. and M.

HOl'St. A.; O. Reverdin; and J_ Rudhar'dt. Pa/l)"nlS 8<Jdmer XXlX: Vision de Doro/"eos. "dili IIlIee Wle introllllctiot!, wle traJl/elio" et des "OI~S. With ap· pendix by R. Kasser and G. Cavallo, "Description CI d:ll.::llion du Codex des V~ions." Colagnyl Geneva, 1984.

TestU7~

PapynlS Bodmer XXlV: Psaum£J XVU-CXVllI. Cologny/Geneva, 1967.

P. Bodmer XXV Kassel', R. and C. Aoslill. Papynu Bodmer XXV;

Mellalldre, La Samietllll!. CoI08nY/Geneva, 1969.

BOHAIRIC, a major dialcct of Coptic, calk'd "MEM· f'HtTtC," "the nonhcm dialecl," or "dialect of Lower Egypl" in earlier tenninology, and simply "Coplic" In eightccnth· and ninch,::enlh.cenlUry Irealises, 80hairic being lhe 6rst Coptic dialcct wilh which West·

54

BQHAIRIC

em scholarship became :Iequainted. "Bohairic" (8) WOolS first used by Stern (1880. p. xii). Originally the nonhern local dialect of the ","'CSt· em Delta (Bubaira) and WIkIT al·Na!nm. Bonahic spmuJ dramatically (beginning ;'Iftcr. and as ;'In indireel result of, the ,\It.AD CONQUFST OF f£YPT) eastward and southward. In lhe eighth and ninth centuries it brokc the monopoly of Sahidie as a Pan-Me1lftT. the bclo\'oo) or "spontaneously" as thc onset of a stressed syllable (indeed. "stress" is a fealure equiva· lenl to "sonority:- and thus the "sponllll1eOmncss" is relative and only a manner of speaking). 6, lhe allophone of x before sonor.lnts (6M)G, bed), nonetheless constitutes a phoneme (611. quince. vcn>us Xli. dish). 1.2. The 8 phonemic inventory features lhe opposilion /xl : fhf, graphemically ~ : t (:.»'tIt', lo.....er pal':tfll¥. upper pan). 1.3. The open Iinal unstl'essed (posltonic) vowel in 8 Is III (~, man; HGYI. think, thoughl). Table I display!> the facts in the case of closed unstressed syllables (cr. Polotsky, 1933). 1.4. NOllfinnl historical 131)'ngeat.\ (primary and

fJuhuiric

STRF-SS SVlL\ULE Cl.OOru PIlI;l'ONIC

SoNOIt.ANT ONSET

No SONOItANT

destroy him

,.

coe••"

hear him

SoNORANT

COM

,.

"" ...... enlreatl

$TRF..ss SVlL\IJl,£ OJ'EN

dlOOlSC him

I

SONOItANT ONSI'" NOSONORANT

e

c,..".

-, "'"'

h~ ..

bn..ak choose

BOHAIRIC

secondlll)', evolved from r or I) lire nOl realized in Bohairie: lI,IOI1t, in existence: "'11, finger; C(JIll, re· main ovel'; rl6-, thy. (second fcm. sing.) Finally, one finds I: SI.'Wnd fem. sing. ~, lhou too; T«lOyHI, stand lhee up: masl;. OY>.l, one. 1.5. Palatal sibilant assimilation is Ihe rule: ~...,." make live, flOurish; ...... despise. 1.6. Long diphlh and some bases have a 1'6- allornorph before lhe shm' second plul'lll suffix: 1r6T6N·, NlorCTGN', Il,llof6TClN', (GT)"'p6T6t1·, etc. 2.5. The base of the conjuclive is irre·. prenomi· nally as well as prcsulfixally. In Ihe firsl singular the basc-plus-aclor is irr...·: in ihe Ihird plural it is kroy., which is opposed 10 ftcc·. the sole representative in

ere-

55

Bohairic of n synt.lgm (the SahiJie conjunctive) in which iI· lll11rks as modifier 11 nexus of ".,ClOI' plus verb. " 2.6. The so-called third fUIUre is l:Hogely conven· ible III Bohairic (Stem, 1880. sec. 418-19; A.ndersson, 1904, pp. 62[.). 2.7. In one variety of Bohairic (R'C 5.3) there ocCUD a special negative-condilional ba~c. "'"II(J· (dis· cussed by Cerny, 1963, (Inu Kassel", 1963). '(IJ;LN oc· curs only in the affinnative form of lhe conditional c1auSL..tlipanite conjugation fonll. The neg;tlivcd base coincides with Ihe second presenl (J.....TEH-). a coincidence thai is diachronically significant but synchronically probably superficial. 2.8. The negative jussive (causative impcr..ltive) 00sc is in Bohlliric MtHlMOfr GT6 ....,...,. "J>THl'l l'rrCl,j'fIlUlb I'lT6'....yXtl. This is whal a man will give in cllchangc for hi~ soul. 3.2 £lr::traposltion. Bohairic is strikingly topicmart.ing, favoring a front (topicalizing) extraposilion as topic of a nominal sentence (Gn. 24:65, n)I[M. _ tJII 6TllI. Who is this man yonder?) and In other construcliorlS (Shisha.Halevy. 1981. p. 321). 1hc rear extmposition of a noun lexcme 10 an "intcrlocutivc" (finl!-l;econd pernon) pronoun is marked in Bohail"ic by:u,- (e.g.. Acts 10:41. las. 4:12). 3.3 Nominal Synt8gmallel. The Bohahie system of detenninator nudear pronouns ("ankles") is quaternary. ddinite-deictic ({III-}). ddini!e nondcictic ({I..}). indefinite ({oy-}). generK:. nonindividuali7Jng 01-). Of these. Ihe first lwo are interrelated in a complicated. still panly obscun:: sel of factors. SOllle external (cOIellltHlI). othel"'5 intemal (i.e.. selection of {n.j by t\ special lexcme pllmdigm in a conSllllction In.} 1'1. expressing inalienable possession. opposed to {ttl-} NTe, which cxprcssc!l noninh'" (U. 3: II). and IlO4 only by a

•

verboid (0'y0ffTJ>'" / HHotrrJ>+, a.~ in Gn. 16: I; d. Shislm.li:tlcvy. 1981. pp. 317[.). The pI'onomina] 1'0.I.H!.~.~lmr never occurs as object of lhc vcrboid. bUI as the subject of the adverbial predication (Dl. 4:38). 3.5. The pronominal subject of afJinnative bimem· brol nominal sentcm,:cs is sometimes 7.eroctl when it is anaphoric to a delemlinalor or an extraposed topic (Shisha·Halcvy, 1981. pp. 328r.; I Cor. 5:18, ClMMt tlOyOO OYJ>1 "yt rJ>N l>f'O'I XG COlt GOytlOf"OC). The most common instance of lhis is the dislinctively Bohltiric pos~ssive nGTlj+ (11-) (Lk. 6:30,16:12). 3.6. (trO. lhe gmmmatically opcrJlive eau!\.3tive in· finitive of If't. is in Bohairie subject to the SIl.~rn­ Jemsh:dt Rule and Ihus incompatible with Ihe mediate (11·/Htio".) dirt:ct-object construction in the bipartite pauem (Stem, 1880. p. 292; e.g.. MI. 5:32; De Vis. 1922-1929, 1.14.6). 3.7. The bip·. The conjunctive htL~ oflen a .~ubjunc· tival or "that"-fot'111 value (Sterl1. 1880, sec. 442), such as expanding the cataphoric feminine in "impel'!iOnal" predications (Mt. 5:29. CClr HO'ff'I rJ>r It,U(. ffT8 oyJ>t ~ T>.KO. It is good for you thott one of your members perish ...). The second relatil'e perfcct fonn serves no! only its topicalwng adnominal runction but also as a temporol.protatic "tempomHs" 10pk before a main clause (constitu· ling a "lopic·comment" nexus on a macrosyntaetic level of analysis; In. 11:28, q.J>t GTACXO'I ACO,lO lue. Having said this, she wenl away). The temporal clause is thus not expressed by a specifie clau.setripartile conjugation base. (Incidentally. the S(:cond perfect in 80hairic cannot be further convened by the cln::umSI8nlial COI1\·erter.) The linal and con' ditional clause paradigms include in Bohairic the conjunctive (aftcr Greek final conjunctions of 6o,Iul. n:specliveJy. I Cor. 12:25. Ml. 6:14ff.). 'nle postimpcmtive paradigm lacks in Bohairic a specific marked apodotic form (TJ>f'6'1' in other dialects. {'Specially Sahidic) and features, typically, imperative

BOHA'RJ'C

and jussive forms (M\. 9:6; Lk. 7:7) Ix:liiuc lhe non· specific conjunctive (ACl~ 6:3) .wd O)"O;! plu.~ future tcnsc (M1. 7:7; Prv. 4:6). Till: "ethical d:.ltivc" is regu· lar aner 196 in lhc nondumlive eonjugalioll (lIJ'6 Ii),""). 3.10. Prosody and Junelure. Elements of rda· tively ....~k SITl:'S5 in lhe ullerunce (nalive Egyplian enclitic par1iclcs, augenlia, .).fl. the "backgmunding" 116) tend to a s.entem:c-po:;tcl"ior, "truiling" po:;ition (Shisha·Halevy. 1981. pp. 319f.; e.g.• MI. 23:4. 26:44; In. 5:30. Lk. 16:2). The relative convl'r1er l'IT(\, when exp:mding lhe formal demunstr'ative anteccdcnt I'll 01" 'hilt. may bc separated from thc cUllvel1ed conjug:.l!iun,[ol·m by at least two aJjacenl par'lldigms ("SIOIS"), the fil'llt (pro)nominal and the second ad\'erbial (ShishaHalevy, 1981, p. 318; e,g. Dt. 2:25, "" 6T8 ),~~€M lllM;'4'oUl 8y~Clr. tht:)' who shall tremblc if lhey hear )'OUf name; Col. 3:7. lUI £Te ,*-T(ln :/WTtitl II),f'(lT(ltlHOfll ~!lf'tll ~.'}IlTOY, those in which you 100 used to w:l.lk); this irldicat~ lhat the converter/conjugation-form scam is juncturally open to a degree. 3.11, TIle functional rnnge of lhe coordinating H6tt- is considembly extended in Boh'lirie. entailing reduced funClions for O¥O!' (lffiH- is preferred as a coordinator of noun 5)'T1tagms.)

4. lexicon: Idlomallcs 4.1. The Boh(lific lexemc invcntol)', idiooyncrnlic 10 a considel':lble extent, IHls never heen properly researched in respect of eithcr its inlernal or its oonlrosth'e SIlUctUI-e. In the unstl'Uctured lexicon peculiar to Bohairic. occasionally in common wilh Fayyumic (e.g.• l'fIon, be wroth; oycurn, send; KHft, cease; ~\OX, foot; ClUlH. side; ~, pour; 6ctaIa;II. up). one notl'S eases of I: I correspondence with Sahidic (6HHO'I' : tlktMI. breasl; XJ.Gt1 : t&OYI'. left side; 0Il0Yt : ct!lOY2, gt!ther), 2: 1 (IOUrl + ~~ : ~lfB, children; 19),- + 2),' : 19J.-, untO), 1:2 (KHtl : oyUI + 2Gl, cease, have done), (lnd so on. 4.2. Although no over'3l1 statistics .we availaole 01\ the Greek-oligin component of the Bohairie Icxi· con (cr, Kasscr, 1966. and Baucr. 1975). one impl1.'SSionistically notes the higher frequency in Bohairie of the use of Grt:ek loanwords as well as their broader semanlic spectl'Um and their number in absolute terms. which is larger in comparison with Sahidic usolge. Some loans (e.g., 6CT1l1 1It..tI. tltl Ole, MeN oytl 60. TO "omOtl, oy llJ.rJ. TOyTO, oy t'J.p) arc cxclusive to Bohairic jll1d show to whal extent it imported ready-made Greek phrnses; others (e.g.,

57

2JlfJ., tl~) do OCCUf elsewhere. but are much more comllion in Bohairic. 4.3. Phraseology;m', camel). Typically ther e (lfe C¥C9tlH, tree; CHOfIT, fann ; TIlOyOOY. stan d up; and koyl , SOlan. Spo radi cally , com bina tory aspi ratio n is abse nt. As regards mor phd ogy . one finds ),-(1 for the seco nd pres ent conv erte r; t1T6f6- is found as a vl'1rirmt of pren omi nal (lTll'; in ccri ain eltlsscs the pI"t'suffixky, H. J. Review of H. de Vis. Humefies l:uples de la ValicmlC. Oricllwlislischc J.,ilemlllrzci/1wg 33 (1930):871-81. ___,. "ZUI' koptischcn Lautlchre 11," Zcitsc!trill fur iJl:Yplisdre Spruehe IIml Allerlumskllnde 69 (1933): 125-29. Review of W. C. Till, Kopli.~chl!- Dill/lOkIgrammalik. mil Lesesl/lcken wrd W(lnerbuch. GUllil1gi)·chl.' Gdehrlc Alluiger 196 (1934):58-67. Eludes de s)'lI/axc COp/fJ. Cairo. 1944. . "Unc quc~tion d'orthogmphe boha:iriquc." Bulleli,t de la SociClc d'archcologic coptc 12 (1949):25-35. _ _ . "ModCll grees en cople?" In Cup/ie Swdies ill HOllor of Wa/ler ElVlug CrUlII. PP. 73-90. Boston, 1950. ___. "Zur Ncugesla1tung dcr koplischen Gmm· Illalik." Orieu/lliislische Llteralliruil,mK 45 (1959): 453-60. ___. "The Coptic Conjugation Syslem." Orien/alia 29 (1960):392-422.

"PI

--==:

==. :

•

60

BOHAIRIC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE

• "Nominalsatz und Cleft Sentence im I(optischen." Orlen/alia ]1 (1962):413-30. ::--:-. ColJecI~d Paper-s. Jerusalem, 1971. Porcher, E. "Le Uvre de Job, version c;;opte publiCi: et traduite," Pa/ro{ogia Orl~malis 18 (1924):209-

239.

•

Om:cke, H. "Ein altes bohairisches Frogmen! des J.,kubusbriefes (P. Hefd. kupl. 452):' Oriell/alia 4] (1974):]82-92. &hoIl1., C. and Charles Godfrey Waide. Gmmml/li~'/l Al!f;Ypliaca Ulrlllsque Diu/ecli. Oxford, 1778. Schwar11.e, M. G. Dos a/Ie AI/Ypllm, oder Sprae/re, Geschichle, Religiotl !/trd VerflllSSUtrJ: des alum AgyplCtl Ilach dell a/liigypfischctl Originalschrifu!tt und den Milthei/ungen der nichl.iigyplischell Ill/en &hrif/$/eller. leipzig. 184]. Schwartu:, M. G. Koplische Grllmmlltik ... , herllllS,e'~tl nllch des Verf~r-s Tode von Dr. II. Sltin· IhtU. Berlin, 1850. Shisha·Halevy, A. "Bohairic-Late'Egyptian Dia· glosses." In Swdies Pr~ttted 10 Hilns Jilkob Polo/sky, ed. D. W. Young, pp. ]14-]8. East GlooCC!iter, Mass., 1981. Stem, L Koptische Crummillik. Leipzig, 1880. Tnttnrn, H. wicott Aegyplil/et>-Lalillwll, ex Veleribl4.S Linglloe Aegyplillcoe Mottwtrenlis, el ex Operiblls Lfl erozii, Woldii, el AlioTlltll, SWIIIIIO Studio Currges. IlI/n, crml Indice VOCl/lll IAlillomlll. Oxford, 1835. _ _. Dllodeeim Prophewmm Minorllm Libros in LillgrlQ Aegyptiaea Vufgu Cuplica sell Memphilica ex ManuscriplO Parisiensi Descriplus et cum Manu· scriplo Johantlis Lu ... COUll lOS Laline Edidit. Ol' ford, 1836. _,--_ Prophetae Majores, ill Dia/eclo Linguae Aegyptiacae Memphitica ULl Copliea, Edidu cum Ver-siorre Lalil1a. Oxford. 1852. Till, W. C. Koplische Dialektyammatik, mil Luutiicken utld Wiirterbuch. Munkh. 1931; 2nd cd., 1961. Tuki, R. Rlldimenta Litlgllae Coptae sive Aegyplioeue. Rome, 1778. Vergole, J. Grammairc caple, Vol. la, {nlroollclion, phQtI~liqllc cl pllOl1olugie, morphologic synllreml/liqllc (slTUcmre des .lcIIIOIllemes), pllrtie syllchr'Oniqlle, and Vol. Ib, Inlrod,lCliorr, Jlhorreliqlle el phott%gie, morphologic sYl1lhemaliqllc (slrnc/llre des semutlt~­ mes), fXlrtie diacNr'Onique. Loovain, 1973. Vis, H. de. Uomclies copies de fa Valiclltle. Copenhagen, 1922-1929. WOrTell, W. H. Coptic Sounds. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. ARlI!l. SIIISHA-H.\L£VY

BOHAIRlC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE. The phonetics of a dead language can be detennined in an indirect way only-namely, by a .scrutinizing

analysis of spelling irregularities that arc based on phonetic phenomena and of traniiCriptions in the writing system and orthography of another language Ihe phonctics of which are better known. Absolute proof of the issue can never be gained. But result~ obtained from different sources and by differenl methods arc to be regarded a.~ probable if they are consislenl. BUI is Coptic a dead language in re.~pcct to phu· netics? Has not the Coptic liturgy been I'cched io a tradilional way down to this day? Although sollie authors have e1aimed near'perfeet authenticity fol' one or another modem tradition, It seems highly improbable that thc 1II0ther tongue of the Copts has Idt no mark on the spelling of the liturgiC31 Ian· guage. It is, there£ore, advisable to take a critical ""od-tllat is, to reconstruct the pronunciation of ancient living Coptic from contemporary sources and to confront thc issue of such an endeavor with modem evidence only a.~ a last resort. For the literory Coptic of the thhteenth century (which is, of course, the BOHAIRIC di:lleet), much elucidation can be gained from a coclex of an Arobic version of the Apophlhegrnata Palrum thai i~ cntir-ely written in the Coplic alphabet (CaS£tnova, 1901; Sobhy, 1926; Burme~ter, 1965-1966). Some n~m.,rks on the eharocter of Ihe Arabic idiom of the text are necessary. It has been plallJiibly classified by Blau (1979) as "Middle Ambic Substandard:' He wrotc, "Its author(s) intcnded to write Classical Ambic, but whcther as a result of his (their) ignorance or negligence, clements of Nco-Arabic penetra\(.'d into h. Likc Middle Arabic texts in gencml, oor text is characterized by freely altcrnating features of Classical Aroble, Nco-Arobic and pseudcKorrections" (ibid., p. 215, sec. 2). The main features of its phonctics have been elaborotcd with a SI.Ibstantial degree of certainty. (/ WIlS pmbably pronounced In the classi· c"l way (voicclcSIi uvular plosive), although a pronunciation as lil or (g) cannot be rnlcd OUI (ibid., p. 221, sec. 8: SnI7,inger: 1971, p. 61). ~ was of pabta· lizcd 31ticulation ([8] or [gJ). ~ and; had c;;oalcsced in an emphatic spiront, most prob.."lbly tj.. n,is pronunciation may also suggcst that!!. and! had pre· served their spirant articulation, although there is no direct cvidence to excludc a plosive articulation d and I, respcclivdy (Blau, 1979, p. 221. 5«. 9; Sattinger, 1971, p. 52). The author generally pre' serves ow and oy in diphthong transcription, but in some cases slips to his Neo-Arobic vernacular monophthong articulation (ibid., p. 47). In fonns of the verb gifa, to COllie, he presents purely Nco-Arabic features, clearly eliding the glottal Slop or hamz

BOHAIRIC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE

(geyl, 1 carne, gqydl, fCIIl. sing. active p;:It1iciple; ibid., p. 52). The main regul:lf correspondences between lhe Ambie phonemes of the lelll and lhe Bohairic signs of the lranSCliption are given in Ihe following tables (ibid., pp. 49-50, but Wilh observations of Blau, 1979. pp. 218-22. se
BOHAIRIC. PRONUNCIATION OF LATE

No to aspirale stopli, in thc Ar..bic transcriplkms. a (possibly lale) tendency 10 pronounce'" as a fricali\'C, C\'cn in genuine Coplic words, is allcsled; il is sometimes rendered by Ar..bic I (corresponding evidence can be found with de Rochemonleix. 1892).6 is nol USl.'d for h'llnscribing Ambie. It is rendered by .I in Arabic, 1Iithough Ihe assumed pl'Onunciation is ~ •. This can be explained by the fact Ih(\, Ar.:tbie (both clllSSical and Egyptian) hllS no (; phoneme, and the device of rendering Ihe Bolmil'ic phoneme by two Ambic phonemcs (and, by consequence. two graphemes), namely I plus S, met with reluctance, Comparc this to the usc in modem Egypt of s to n:ndcr Turkish t (which is '" in the Turkish Latin alphabel; St'C Prokosch. 1983. p. II). But ~ml:Wberc the t aniculation may have survivl--d. Although bolh Petraeus (1659) and de Rochemonteix (1892) render 6 by s exclusively. Sobhy (1915. p. 18. and 1918. p. 52) heard ttl (though obviously not in OG. which is lois). This could. howcV\:r. be intellll"eled n.~ a lrail of the refonnctl pronuncialion. which has thc t sound (rendel'ed! plus ~ in Arabic scl'ipt). again with the exception or II is assumed that 1\ was pronounced as fl voiced bilabial fricative, /3 (- £). This ol,lculolion wos still noticed by de Rochclllonteix in 1876-1877; Sobhy (1915 and 1918) notcd that nonfin'll p, is pronounced a.~ vocalic II. and never like the rounded "' of Ara· bic. The C\'idcncc of lhe Arabic transcriptions is in agreement with Ihis: initial p, is rendered, nOl by wliw but ralher by a!if plus w:'i.w. and once in the syllable-initial ~ition hamza with kasro plus w:'i.w (":")"!JI,~I ,HIlGJ'Uf&COI'T): by indiealing a short front vowel. the writer obviously hinted at a non· rounded anicul'ltion of the labial. In the final position. ho.....ever. p, was not pronounced as a fricative (ef. Tuki. 1778, p. 3). This cannot be verified in Ihe Apophthegmata transcription, as Ambic filml w is reali7.cd as voc:dic II in the ",,"usal forms. But both in the lr:mSCI'ipliolls and in Ihe record~ of tmditional pl'Onunclnlion, final B is renden:d by the con-esponding plosivc (Ambic b). II is not pos.~ible tn ~y whether finul B fully coalesced with final ;. or the former remained r.oflcr and/or unaspir3ted. It is a very remarkable facI lbat at the time lhc Arabic transcription of the Galticr (19(5) lcxt was produced. Copt " (9; and Ie' before flunl vowels > (: (9), bUl otherwise> K (h,. For lhe Copto-Greck words in Bohairic. note cspl-... cially that'" was 001 rendered by Ambic b; e was apt to render Arabic !: and x was rendered by Ambic j (lhe sound value coming closest to f in Arabic) if preceding a front vowel. but otherwise by Ir. One will be inclined to aUribute the introduction of such "learned" USo'lge to a mther late period of Coptic literacy-for example. a period of high philological interest, such as the thirteenth and rom· teenth centuries, Note, however, that some or lhe misspellings in eorlier Coplic (d. Crum, 1939, pp, 48-49, 516, 540-41, 745) can hanlly be explained otherwise than by assuming a l.....ldition of "NeoGn:ek" pl'Onunciation. The queslion is, though. whether this pronunciatiOn was applied 10 lhe Copto-Greek words in eorlier times in lhe Sllme maller~f.course ....'3y as in lhe Gallier (1905) text. for example. Note th'll lhe informanli or de Rochelllonleix (1892) were not very consistent in the use of r, A. and x in Copt· uled to the Coptic signs lIppcllr systematic and uni· ronn, making tnlOSCliption almost a trnns!iter..tion. Consonants are more or less rendered llccording 10 the Neo-Greek \'3lucs, X is g (spelled bcron: front vuwcls i and e. but ot.helWis IlOT6ttl)Jl,

I. bedchn;.\k' 2. bedehmlk 3. petehnak

"".

",.

I. ~en tp"e 2. han elba 3. hen 'etll

lIIurcsI mar.lS1

mares'!

'""'of

HJ.f'CI"'9GM lI mal'eB6bi

;lmp'rti emcbl-fJ.di 'cmefriti

mamf~bi

marefMpi H6H tlXEtl

nem hidScn 'lelll hilian llCrll hi~cn

whereas present·day liturgical recitation would perhaps nol be comprehensible 10 the ears of a medieval Copt, this would certainly nOl be troe of traditional recitalion even a.~ it was heard in thi~ cen1Ury. Although it cannot be denied thtll changes had occurred-because of the inlluence of Ambic and inlernal development-the ancient lradition had been preserved in an astonishing measure. An example (fable 2) will serle besl to clarify lhis. The lin>t line of the example is a reconstroction of what the beginning of ,he Lord's Prayer l11uy have sounded like in classical times. BUl note thal lhe phonctic rendelirlg is quite imprecise. Voiceless stops [q, 4l are meant by b and d; what is wriuen f is thoughl to be a bilabial fricative [ell]; short t :rnd u are open vowels (t, :I): t was rather an al! sound (or perhaps even w; d. Vycichl, 1936). The ~ccond line renders Sobhy's (1915, p. 19) reo cord in the conventions used herc (.t for 511, elc.). An Upper Egyptian pronunciation J: has been assumed for .x. The Ihird line is a rendering of modem church recilation as it is Irnnscribed in Arabic script in the popular khulagis.

""""" bikahi clc. ebkahi elc. pi k~hi ctc.

8lDLlOGRAPilY

Dlau, J. "Sollie Observalions 011 Q Middle Arabic Egyptian Texi in Coptic Chametel"ll." IImlsalem Siudies ill Arabic WId Islam I (1979):215-62. Burmesler, O. 1·1. E. "Ful1her Leaves I"l'Orll the Am· bie MS. in Coptic Script of the Apophlhegmatll I'3,rom." Bill/etitt de fa Societe d'Q~htof08it cop/e 18 (1965-1966):51-64, pl. I-V. Casanova. P. "Un Telltc arabI.' lranseril en caractcrcs COplCS." BlllIlHi" de /'IIIS/itil/ frall"ais (/'archeologie oriell/ale I (1901):1-20, pI. 1-11. Crum, W. E. A Coplic Victiomuy. QlI.ford, 1939. Gallier, E. "Un Mnnuscrit copte en CnmClCI"e!I; arahcs." BIlI/l!litt de I'ltlsti/ilt frattrais d'a~htologil! oril!tl/ott 5 (1905):91-111. Kastner, H. PhO/letiJc uttd Photlotogil! des "lOdemell Hochorabisclt. Leipzig. 1981. Petraeus, T. P.~almIlS Primus Davidis, Cop/icf!., Arabice et I.,mine. London, 1659. Prokosch, E. Osma/lise/les Wortg'" iff! AgyptL~ch. Arubischen. Islamkundliche Unlersuchungen 78. Berlin, 1983. Rochemontcix, M. de. "u Prononeiation modemc du eople dans la HaUle Egypte." Memoires de fa Sucielc Unguisliqllfl. 7 (1892):245-76. Repr. in dc

CRYPTOGRAPHY

Rochemontcix. Oeuvres divl!fSes, pp. 95-129. Bi· bliolheque q;yptologiquc 3. Paris, 1894. Satringcr, H. "Zur Phonctik des 80hairischen und d~ Agyplisch·Arabischen im Miltclaltcr." Wietler ].I!i/schrif/ lilr die KIiI/cle cles Morgel/falldes 63-64 (1971):40-65. Sobhy, C. P. C. '~rhc Pronunciation Qf Coptic in the Chun;h Egypt." JOlin/a! of Egypli/IIJ Ardwl!v!ogy 2 (1915):15-20. -::::C' "La Prononciation modcrne du cople dans l'Eglise." IJuIle/ilr de /'II1Sli/ll1 Ir/m~·/Ii.s d'arc/reologle oriellw/I! 14 (1918):51-56. "FragmentS of an Arabic MS. in COptic Scripl." In Hugh G. Evelyn.White. The MOl/as/eries of the Wadi '/l Na/n'll, Vol. I, pp. 231-69. New York, 1926. _.,-_ "1111.' Traditional Pronunciation of Coptk in the Church of Egypt." Bullelill de 10 Societe d'archtologie cop/e 6 (1940):109-117, pI. I-II. Tuki. R. Rlidimellla UI/guae Cop/ae sell Aegyptiacae. Rome. 1778. Vyt:ichl, W. "Pi&lsel, ein Dorf mit koplischcr Oberlieferung." AfilleiIlIIlgell des dell/$£hctl Il/s/lfIIU liir iigyp/ische Allerilimsktmde ill Kairo 6 (1936):169-

or

75. Woidich, M. "Da.~ Xgyplisch-Ambische." In 11Imd· bueh der (JTllbisehell Dialek/c, cd. W. Fischer and O. laslrow, pp. 207-248. POI'a Unguarum Orien' Lalium n.S. 16. Wlcsooden, 1980. Worrell, W. H. Coptic Somrds. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. HELMtJT SATLINCER

CRYPTOGRAPHY. AI times the Cop15 have felt the need to use clJ'PI.ogr. About thirty examples of this have been recorded. It would, however, be exct:ssive to speak herc of a "Coptic cryptogl'ilphy," for, as shall be seen, even in a Coptic contell:t, the scribe used cryplOgr' barking and biting at night; thc tc;o;t shown below ",,-as cdittod by Erman (1895) from a fragment corn;.crvcd in the British MUSl..'\Im (Or. 1013·A). TIlc reading of the cl')"ptographic fonnula W"olS spt.'Cified by Wisse (1979. no. II). The revelation of this fonnula is aUribuled 10 Isis, an allrihution that places it llmong the most archaic of Coptic fOllllUlas. Here an: the mOSl essen· tial lines only: [£'IIll~xrslU.xarlllll~lKqlP.f!llII~:!'t,!! ~~le{OXt-]

[Gl]MOyf MnoyJ.p mUM IlQ,lllrO

NTflC~tMe

flTC TC'!MJ.[J.Y TC;)

1 bind thc dog of [ ... ], the son of the woman [ ... ), who is

hi.~

mother!

In this lext, the three Coplic lelteB originated from demOlie, Ill. 'I, and 2. arc conserved jll51 as lhey

are. wilhout encoding (cr. Ennan, 1895; Kropp, 1930-1931, Vol. 2. no. S, pp. 14-16, and Vol. 3, no. 249; sec Wissc, 1979, no. II, for review and comment). 4. In the Coptic medical papyrus published by Chassinat (1921), the namcs of a cenain number of drugs arc encoded in the same way. The manuscripl can be dated from the ninth or the tenlh century. Samples: lAc-f for HXCDf' (or ~~), onion; ~ for XJo.f'KOC (or ?O.AKoc), bron7.e; lElSIl for l'tU.C6, calf. 5. DUling the Persi:m invasion al the beginning of the sevenlh century, lhe monks of the monasteries in the Theban lllountains (in Dancllil'ah as well as in Dtlyr al·Bahri) had to Wilhdl'llw to Ihe surrounding desct'. Prub.lbly this tempomry exile would account for the Coplie gmlliti fuund in II hermitage in the region of Armant in 1947 by l3aehatly (cf. /\bd alMasih el aI., 1965). This gmllilo was written by a monk who carne from the great Monastery of Phocbammon; only the lirst hulf is given here: elll~IICj>eK)),,),5}l,.I",,-fElIIIW':"'"..AIK ~y{Il'twfIl.QlIIITU.

~1[MDIIIi&fI~

_~liOlllilO"l .utOK

+Eu,ooeoc IllIlIlf'fl

HKOH6C II

S161l.J.X1CTOC "AU. KotlOC HT€lfK.T 1u.x0GlC

tc ooxc "'fI o(y)fu. NHH.\1

In line 2, the first t is an ordinllry cross.. The sign in braces I ... } is superlluous. In line 3, the scribe

CRYPTOGRAPHY

"TOIl.' the Ii~ t wilh Ihe shape of an ankh. "I am Phil()(heos, the !oOf\ of Komes, the insignificant dea· con of Terkllt. My Lon.! Jesus Christ, have mercy on me .. ," Thc autochthonous coptic lellers 19 nnd x remain without encoding (d, ibid" p. 30; reviewed by WL~, 1979, no. 12). 6. To disguise the autochthonous COI)lie lellel's, the Copts l1icd employing conventional signs such as !!!: for lI,l lml! txJ for x. The following elllllllple is 1I personal invocation inserted by a monk berore the title of an epistle on virginity allributed to Sail'll Athanasius (Bib1. Nat. copte 131. fol. 21'. perhaps ninth 01' tenlh century; cr. vall LanL'lChool, 1929. Vol. I, App. I; reviewed by Wissc, 1979. no. 14):

and hundreds, 1111.' units are rcpn::scntoo by the let· ters ), through 0, the tcns by Ihe same i through Q topped by a single dot, the hundreds by )i through ~ topped by two dots. This system was perhaps borrowed from Arabic (Wissc, 1979, no. 18). Each sct of the alphabet is encoded by the signs I to 9, 10 to 90, lind 100 to 900, respectively, superimposed one on the other withollt r-CSOI,ing to an inversion, as was the case in Ihe system described llhove, with the r-csull Ihat the leiters ), 10 0 of lhe genuinc tClIt arc not modified by this code at all (Tablc 3), 8. In a Bohairic Gospel book dated from 1327, an invocation is tnmscl'ibed as follows: ttit;lWW ~lJ.,.),1 ut tu.J, bll .l..AHtI 'to 1111111

cH-OJl5!:. i11Of.~[KI] ),XClIlIII'b--9'lJlOC!!{n 1 1l.~)1'f'Stfl~0I0] .,." l.f'IlW'16Y6 I'm

l1IEUHf1 OI)H),C

eM- H.\.l N.\'"

)"HIUl 'to >.HIVl

.\l!-MI.I]

O'(WII "1M (lTto.CDql (2M] 1~H6 H'T(lTHdilIAIU.] ~.,

Remember' me in love, everyone lhut will read in Ihis book, ltnd pray for mc. 7. In a bricf message of grecting wrillcn on a parchment SCl"olp (8.M. Or. 4720[96]), the Coptic let· ters of demOlic origin were encoded by Greek lellers used as symbols for thousands: ~ for 1,000; , for 2,000; r; for 3,000; + for 4,000; and 41 fol' 5,000!hi:!;, respectively, for the lettcrs tf, "', " x, and 6. These graphemes wen: conserved in their n.'gUlar order.

Ven;o:

67

OXCf'lOTKO

),y«I TI.I.e1l),

I"\5~KAX+O'I

::I:ll MlIOY.x.l.t

~K)'~)"llIl"'XTI

Mn),M),IIiOYTI

),IIU ll),nl'+O¥t

),1111), 1I),lItIOyl'

Wilh Godl I grcct and salute the hClllth of my pious Abba P.olphnollti.

The wretched Thomas, Cod be merciful 10 him!

Alllen, Amen, Amen. An originOlI peculkHily: ellch "Amen" Is encoded in a differenl way, The first l.~ represented by +.A.1l8, cor· responding to lhc !lIter lllelhod i11ustmted by lhis invocation. Thc second is 'iii according to Ihe iso· pscphic system already noted lIbove in eu,mple 2. The third appears as .1..111111, according to the el)'plagraphic process described at the beginning of this anicle (cf. I-Iomer, 1898-1905, p. lui; Wis5e, 1979, no. 18).

Third Type A third system substituled for each letter of the nonnal alphabet the cOI"n'l>-punding letter from another nonnal alphabet written beside it but shifted down by onc 01' marc letters, a process called in anliquity "Julius Caesar's method." If one shift:; the second alphabet by one leller, starting with fJ replacing Cl', one has the following:

.-. ,-, .-. .-.

TABU! 3,

One can sec that the name of Ihe addR'SSCc, Abba Paphnouti, is wrinen wilhout code on the parch. ment's verso (cf. Crum, 1905, no. 669; n:viewed by Wisse, 1979, 00. 16).

A-A

Second Type

C'c

A second clyptographic system burruwct.l from Greek also llSl'!'i Ihe primitive :llphabet divided into three rows of eltamcters representing uniL~ of tens

r - r

II -

II

0-0

, -1

k-' ,-,

.-. , -. 0-' ,-. H_"-

II-it

..

r -,

c-,

T_r

..

Y-A

+-6 x-

C'.lking, a "dialt:cl" (cf. Kassel', 1980, pp, 103-104, n. 17), When a local or regional dialecl or idiom is spokcn in lhe lemlory of iL" origin. it is the "aulochthonous dialect" of lhal area, One may also use this Icnn, by Citlension. for a somewhat neulralized dia· lect thaI has become regional (i.e., a large regional idiom originaling in a l:ompromise belween Ihe mi· nor autochlhonous dialed of one place and minor neighboring aUlochthonous diak'CIS), SO long as ils Ulll: rem,lins l:onfllled 10 lhe region In which it has established itself lhrough these l:olllpromises. Some Coptic idiom,", eaeh supported by an origi· nal milieu (geogmphical and, llbove all, sodnl) more dynamic tlHIIl that of its neighbor!l, progressively in· vaded neighhoring ten;tory, extenuing their own gt-ographical area, TIlis is tnle for S nnd, to a lesser but still considerable degree. possibly also for L, and was perhap!! a tendency in V (mther than At). One calls Ihese "imlllignmt dialecls" when Ihey are en· toUntered oulSide die areas in which they are the aUlochthonous idioms. 'Ole dialeclal invasion, Ihe mOSI important cause of the fonnation of an lDlOun, call be seen most conveniently in what appeaB 10 have been the progress of S. It Yer)' soon, and probably a long ti~ before the strictly Coptic epoch, became lhe common language of the whole Egyptian Nile Valk'Y above the Delta, Bc:sidc it. of coorse. In all the im· portant economic and polilical centers there was the Creek of F..gypt, but thi~ was a foreign languagc reserved for the Grt:ek minority and a small elite of bilingual Egyptians. TIle con."t-quenees of thili inV'"dsion or Sahidic, in the morc 01' less long term, were disastrous for thc:: othc::r idiom.~, especially the autochthonous dialect" nf Ihe area!l involveu; lit 1ellst on Ihc litcnlry level. S progressively SUllpla11led them anu chokc::d thC::111 01r. The Sahidic invasion could Inke eITecl in two main way:;: (a) by a slow continuous progression, through direct contaci along the road~ by bnd, which produced a fairly homogem,'ous conqUCSI and lefl behind various "pockets of l'e!ilSlanCe" in comers in the oounllY. sometimC5 concentraled around small IOWns or (Ialer) monasleries that \l.'ere Ixu1icularly conservative; or (b) by a more rapid disconlinuous progre$Sion, along the lille of the river from large port to lal"Jc porI, which I~ in lhe fir!lt place to the esrablishment of islands of thc nt-'W idiom in certain lOCiaI milieus of the most important towns. while the country areas and small towns (or small ports)

71

in belwccn remained prnclicnlly unaffected in thc short and middle lenn, and continued for a long lime railhful to Iheir autochlhonous local dialect. According to the social class or the lcvel of culture of those who wished 10 speak it (the "social" aspect of the Coptic diaJects; cf. GEOGRAPHY, OlAu;c. TAt) and according to the time elapsed sincc ilS immigralion. Ihe immigrant dialcct was itself inevlta· bly, and in wrying degrees, subject to lhe Influence of the autochlhonous dialect (cf. Vergote. 1973a, 2-3,5). This hyblidi7.ation may hom: bL-cn pl'llclically nonexistent in those milieus which had thernstl.....,:> immig'';Itc
DIALECT G (or BASHMURIC or MANSURIC)

combil13lion of phonemes liimply by " (:15 is Iht' case in all OW COPTIC alphalK'ls and in the Coplic 1>1 ...• U::CT H as well;c> in the Fayyumic subdialeclS F8 and F9). The foregoing gives 50me basic ideas uf G cun· SOI13n1ism; one should add that G replaces word· initial Bohairic oy /w/ by !. /v/ (e.G., IIOyrz. wish). As for the vocalism (10 give here bul the most essential), G seems to tn-al whal is in 8 rendered by 0/0/ and u /0/ as a single phoneme, expres.'ied by 0 /0/ (e.g.• COAEH, hear) exeept in the fulluwing special CaS
Till, W, C. Kuplischc Dilllekigralllllwlik, mil Lesesliickcu ulld Worlcrlmell. 2nd I'd. Munich,

1961. WOITell, W. H. Caplic SOImds, Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. RODOLPH!,; KAssER

ARIEL SfffSlf... ·HAUNY

DIALECT H (OR HERMOPOLl1'AN OR ASHMUNINIC). Among the manuscripts of the famous Pierpont Morgan collection in New York is a pIeep; H 0"(6K-, V 0"(1+-, ,.. Dy~. there iii. On the almost total disappearance in H of the preposition "toward, for" elc., which is 8· in V {pronominaJ fOnrui II

78

DIALECf H (or HERMOPOLITAN or ASHMUNINIC)

sing. J. , ...i", 2.m. ,Jo.K, 3.m. ru, etc.; d. V ctc, 6r.lo.l", 6'Jo.K, 61'''''1, etc., and F (lui", 6.UJot, 8llQ, etc.), St.'C below. Z /7./ (appeal'S only in me Coplo-Greck vocabu· lary): H does not have lhis Z /"1./ of V etc. and replaces it by c 15/, for example, If XI9"'"e" (one inslanee only), S KIQ"'rU!{l, to make music (with the kithar1!o, et(;,), II It-.!: As Ims been seen above l'egalxUng tonic 1) !e! 01' atonic (I !al, H greatly f.lVors II Ie! (tonic 01' atonic), Here it ha~ the maximunl presence among the Coptic dialecls and subclialects, 34 percenl (K nc): for example, 1/ IftttXH (i'HXH is clearly ...m::r), V 'f'YXH, soul. " IfI: 1/ always replaces q If/ by 1\ Iv/.

x

It!: Sec I> Ic/(?)· Ic/(?): While generally

H has x and 6 where V also has melli, Ihere are cenain uses lhal lIIay give the impres5ion Ihat while in /I x is Ihe equivalenl Itl, G has the value of some allophone of ItI (dilli· cull to define) rathel' than Ie/. One may here compare in /I Xlllrllll, to IOtumble, with Gf... n, obstacle, and X_rt, strong, with T"'Gf"', to make strong. See also the surprising H 611"', give btr,h, llnd Gill)., 10 insult, not to speak of 616, hand, where Ihis timc there can be no question of the' assimilation of the final consonalll to Ihe inilial consonant (d, H .x.I.X, sparrow). t Iti/: 1/ everywhen: writes " /lil where V has -I6

or

/li/. f!

or a1 L. pL i1 > L til). whereas in P (generally analogous 10 ·pS). ltitl is " used for nOlhing else. The essential chamcteristics of i. qualifying it as a prolodialcct, are (I) the survival of ltitl (arising £rom majority x~· d. PROIUDlAUCT), written ~; (2) the sur·

or

DIALECT

i

(or PROTO-LYCOPOLITAN

\ival of 111.1 (arising from ;1;10 united wilh minority x~ d. PROTODIAl.Et.T), written a; (3) the survival of the final unstressed \'Owcl ·1 in til'; cases described by Edel (1961; formerly iw). a surviwl also found in the /A branch of L. One or more of Ihese Char':lClel'l~llc§ have dis ;7 > /74 > L). ;7 hs Ihe second and Ihir'(l chal':lClel'l.~lics only, while ;74 has jusl lhe second. The Olher phonological Chl\l'llClerislics of ;, ;7. and ;74 arc not chamclelistics of prolodialccts but, rather, show their relation 10 (sub)dialcclS wilhin Ihc range of L's subdiak"(;ts (LA. lJ, U,; cf. K.as:;cr, 1984, p. 307). At this poinl, il will be inleresting 10 add A. the Coptic langunge fonn whose vowels are Ihe doses! 10 /:s and 1'5 \·owels. i. [in ;74, LfJ, and A assimilale 151 ill IiI before 11:1: ~O. LA, l.5 C6Xll. word. ;. li7. /741 LA, and A Il;\ve Ihe polentiallinal aleph: aye. LS oyi;o. 1.6 Qy1l61. one: (l11as&.). aefore the stressed vowel, i, [i7, i74J, LS, 1.6, and A have: IfI: '1(6)1, /A &I, n;muve. i74, 1.5, and L6 have lhe final somml, which on lhe conlr';.\1)' is lhe sonoranl followed hy lal in I, 1.4, and A [/7 I:leks this formj: I, lA, A ClUTHO, ;74, L5, 1.6 con1l", to hear. I, 17, {/74], IA4, and A lose Iw/ wilh I1lctaphony in the end strcsscd svlltl\)le that in L4 (e:;I;Ce:pt 1A4j, 1..5. and L() is l-ew/: I, 17, [/74J, LA4, A NO. lA, 1.5, 1.6 N~y, to see. Where i and LA mave lhe stn..-..scd final vowel in {-Q/, i74, LIJ, and A have luI (a situation quite un· dear in LS; 171acks lhis form): I, IA .x_, 1.6, A xoy, to say. but i74 z«yoy, A zwy, IA tIGI, serpent (fern.). The end syllable's vocalization Qf lhe prenominal fonn of causalive vcr&,; with I·initial, 1.;)1 Ii]. i7. [i74]. (IA), LfJ, and f.al LS: i7 (1) nJ.J~·. to creale; d. A T),HOo or TEHe-, L5 T~fU-. Peculiar lexemes: 174 H6loXll, L44 (and LA, which is rare) I'IflX6, 1.6 HClll,l.xO, 1.5, LA HElCJ1Tll (cf. P HJ.G,lTJ.), A H~6XO, car. The panicle of the prolcpsis i, 17, 174, L(), (LS), A Hm, (L5) .xt, 1.4 lJ.xI, bUl (lJ)ue or.xe (A) somctimc.~ also. i, ti7, ;74], IA, 1.5, A TO, 1.6 TON, where (inlcrrog.); ; (?), 17, 1.5, 1.6. (A) .IofI'~, A 6rH~ (or tif"lt:T6), bUI L4 tGMl6 (cf. P ::aUK), to keep. Verbal prefixes: lirsl future Ihird sing. lnasc. ctc. I, 17. [i74], LS, 1.6, A "NJ.-. lA, (A) .....-. First pencet first sing. etc. 17, ;74, IA. 1..5, A ),)., j J.(e)l· or :.a.(e)l- (ef. V hybrid also, M exclush'cly tlo·i·, cte.). 1.6 J.6l· or 1.lf'. Relative pencet third sing. rnase. etc. I, 17. (/741 lA, A un.,,-. LS, LfJ (6)HTJ.'1·. The texlS attcsting i elc. arc unfonunatcly too brief to allow systematic observations in morphosyn· tactic and lexicologic fields. However. Olle should nole form.)Tll. birtk; I, 17, 174, A aff-. P !llJ·. 8 ~N-. IA. 1..5. /..6, S etc. tH-, in; I, LfJ XJ.Cl'. LA, l..5, A, At XJ.Cll', P, S .xoce', 8 GOer', F. H XJ.CI' (from [I cle.], LA. l..5, UJ. A, S. At .x'CO, mCladialectal H .xtCll, V. F .xlCl, 8 6tCl). C;I;nhed. 1JI11L10CRAI'HY

Browne. G. M. MiciligUlI Coplic Te.tK B:ll'cclona, 1979. C1\1Il1, W. E. "Lu M:lgie copte: Nouveuul( telltes." DibliQlhcqllc de /'&/)Ie. praliqllc des lilllues elrll/cs 234 (1922):537-44. "Un Psaume en diak"(;lc d·Akhmlm." A1l!lIlQir~.~ de /'Inslilll! lrollfais d·arclroo/Qgie. oriel/tale. 67 (1934):73-86. Edcl, E. "Neucs Malerial WI' HcR.llnfl del' auslauten· den vokale .£ und -I im Koptischt:!n." 7~il$clrrill {iiI' iJgyptische. Sprache WId Al1Cnllm~mrJe 86 (1961): 103-106. Funk, W.·P. "I)ie Zellgen des kop(ischen U,e:rnturdialekls i7." leilscltril' {iir iigyplischc Spracllc WId Aiterillmskmrde 114 (1987):117-33. Goehring, J. E. "A New Coptic Fr.lgmcnt or Melilo's Homily on lhe Passion." Museml 97 (1984):2556Q. Ka.~ser,

R. "Relations de gcncalogie dialeclale dlms Ie domaine lycOl)()lhain." Bulletill de la Societe /N:gyfll%gie, Genilve 2 (1979):31-36. "Pru[(:gom~nes fa un l."S!iai de dassHication sYSlemalique des dialectcs ct 5uixlialcctcs coptf.'S scion Ics cnlcres de In phonetique, I, Principes ('I tenninologie." M,I.(OOJl 93 {1980a):53-112. " ... , II, Alphabels 1'1 systcme5 phonctiques." Ml/seQII 93 (198Ob):237-97. " ... , lII, Syst~mes orthogr..· phiques el calegories dialectalcs." Mlls£o,r 94

(1981):91-152. -:-c' "Un Nouveau Document protolycopolit:lin." Ori~lI/alia 51 (1982):30-38. -::-c' "Le Grund·Groupe dialectal copte de Haute· Egypte." 81jll~li" de la Societe //'igy,Jlo!agie, GCllilve 7 (1982):47-72.

82

DIALECT P (or PROTO·THEBAN)

___. "Orthogntphc cl phonologic de la valicte subditllcctalc lycopolitaine de~ texte.~ gnostiques copte~ de Nag Hammadi." Museun 97 (1984):261312. _ _ , "Ent,;ore un ducument protolycopolitain." Muscmr 98 (1985):79-82. Lacau, P. "Textes coptes en dialectes akhmimil]ue et (Jullelill de 1'llIsfilul {ralH;ais sahidiqull." d'arcl1culu/jie urienlaie 8 (1911):43-81. _ _ . "Fmgmenls de l'Asellnsion d'Isa'ic en copte." I"e MU$eon 59 (1946):453-457, LefoM, L. T. "Fragmenls d'apoeryphes en copteakl1l11illlique." Mllsemr 52 (1939): 1-10. [Leipoldl. J,]. Aegyptische Urklllrdell aus dcn kOllig. lie/ren Mliseell zu Ber/i", hcralHgcgcbcll vmr del' CelleralvenvalJullg. kO(Jlische UrkllluJen. l3erlin. 1904. Vel'gNe. J. "I.e DiulcCle caple P (P. Bodmer VI: Prvvcrbes), cssai d'idcnlification." Revue J'e-gyplolo!!,ie 25 (1973):50-57. _ _ . Grammairc cOplc, Vol. la, hr/roJl/c/ion, phonClique e/ "hon%gie, morph%gie syllilremmiqlle (simc/ure des semcmlcmes), parlie synchmniqllc, Vol. 1b. IlIlmdllclioll, pllmlcliquI! .!t phon%gie, morphologic .~Ylllhcmaliqlw (sirueillre des sblllmiemes), parlie diadm:mi'lI4C, Vol. 2n, Morph%gle synJagmMiql4C, SyntllXe, pllrtie synchro. nique, Vol. 2b, MorpllOlogie sYll/agnuuiqlll.', partie: diclChmnique. Louvain, 1973-19&3. WOlTCII, W_ H. Cop/ie SOlmds. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. ROt)()U'Jll! KASSER

DIALECT P (OR PROTO·THEBAN). The siglum for this dialect. P, comes from a Coptic biblical book of Proverbs in the form of a late-third-century parchment codcx, P. BWllLer VI, the only existing Jocumcnt written in the dialect (K.'lsser, 1960). Its orthography exhibits phonological chal'actel'istics that allow one to consider it a I'KOTOJ)JALaT. In blief though more precise terms, one could think of it as a proto-Theban that often resembles what can be known about u hypolhetic,,1 proto-SahiJic, tentative· Iy reconstructed (po.I'll'! in P and B; !pllr in A; ~ in L, M. W, and V; VJII' in F; and ~f"'\' in S all Illean "lower pan." In lhis catl'gory alone, one finds that P reaffirms its originality. If one summarizes its points of contact with other Coptic dialecl~ in thc previous narrow category. ooe finds that its most pronounced affinities are with B, then wilh F. then with L, then with A and M. wilh S definitely coming last. Some intefl'Sting obselvations call be made with unstre!>.~ed vowels. ·e is ~cncrally the unstressed vowel in p. M it is in S. bUI sometimes it is .... where the COlTespondin~ Egyptian word has II final 'ayin: for example, P M1l11,l"', S HlIl«90, erowd; P H).Q,lT S H... )..](CJ, ear; P Tllt.),. S 1lftll\6, fing('r; .md P KOOH ', S GOOHll', twisted, crooked, perverse, vicious, On the onc hand, it would be penllissible to consider this differentiated vocalizatlon as an archaism typical or P when compared to the more neutralized S. On the other hand, one finds thaI the dialectal regions of Egypt where this phenomenon is manik'St arc pre' cisely Lower Middle Egypt and Lower Egypt. In fuct, ,.. (except for £'7) and V, W h.wing -t as Ihe normal unstressed final vowel, h.we -0 (f7 eveo has ...., like P) in the 'ayin position mentioned eadieI'. and H

84

DIALECT P (or PROTO-THEBAN)

loses e\'el)' final VQwel in place of its nonnal ·1 (lhus, F7 HI",),.. F5 HI.~, W HlMI4!, 8 H1M1, crowd; F7 HfiX.I., fo'5 HIl Gil M. and !J Ixl > ~ /hI. For example, P!lI.lfII, first. in S is IQOFlI (A ""'1. I. 19J.f'11, CIC.); and l' 1JR!»J.., servant. is S :R"tu (A tA"eG". I.

cr.

:l't6"), A..~ fal' a.~ the vowels arc eoncemOO. the \'crbal prefixes of P also have points in common with Ihose of S, bUI even more willi L (CSJX.-c;;ially fA). This should not be too much of a surplise, since they arc all dir'Cctly 01' imlil'ectly pretonie unstressed vowels. l\lld it is specifically in Ihe pl'elonic unslressed vow· cis Ihall' is often closer to I., and SOlllctimes A, lhan II is 10 S (perhaps an early dmmctelislic neulrnlized later in S 01' the influence of native Thebes dialect on immigrant ·pS, in accordance with thc hypolhc· sis olTered ahove). With the consonants, however, P sonlelimcs cxhibits original solutions approximating alliO to A or I. (as the case atisc:l) when disagreeing willi S. (As n..-gards the morphological pcruliaritics of P, sec especially Ihe conjug."Ition s)'Slem below.)

Conjugation System bcept in special instances (conjunctive, elc.), Ihe fonn citl.-d here is only Ihe third,person masculine singular and the corn.'sponding prenominal foml

DIALECf P (or PROTO-THEBAN)

("nom," '" bdore nominal subject). The entire paradigm is '101 allcsled in all conjugations. Unless specifically mentioned, Ihe for'm is affirmative; "neg:' - ncg.1tive. Every ha.~ic tense (ablm::viat· cd hen::afler to "ba.~ic") is followed (if nllcSled) by iL~ satellites. after "And": "cke:' - circumstanlial, "pre!." - preterite, "rei." _ relative. "II" _ second lense. Fomls betwl'Cn b......ckcts { ... ] arc n.:consti· tuted lTom very similar fOI1l'-"; "7£ro" - no "crbn! prelix or no particle. 1. Bipartite Pallern. Nt'S. zero ... .I. or So (!lie) (lr- ... J.Ii S, (If.) ... 61i L. UrQ. , • jill A). 1.1. Pre~lI/ (basic) ..· (- S, L, A), nom. :(eru (- S, I., A). And cire. fI'" (- S, I., A). nom. Op6- (- S, I., (It), e- A); rcl. 61" (- S, L, A) o,' [6"1"6'1'] (- (L5), 8Ttr· S, I., A. nom. 101'01'0') (- S. 1.4. (£.5), L6, (A), 01'0- 1.5, (l.6), A); prc!. li6'1' (= S. L, 1i)"'1- (1.6), A), nom. [HIlf6-) (- S. L, H),,(r(J.)· A); p,-el. ,'cI. 81'6tl6'1- (S. L, GHG'I' S, L, 6111..,,· A), nom. (eTGH(;f(I-] (- S, t, 6H6f'8' S, L); II 6"- (- S, L, .I.... It), 'lorn. 6(fElr (6ftiS, L, J.(re). It). 1.2. f.·II/,lre (basic) wilh .tu..: 'UUt.- ( - S, (/Al, 1.5, L6, A), nom. zero ... liJ.· (- S, L, It). And eire, G'lHJ.(- S. (LA), LS, U'J, A), nom. (€f6- ... m-l (e S. LO, 6' .. , tU.- 1.5, A); rei, CTHJ.- (- S, I.. A) 01' eTfNtU.- ((L5), (Ld), OT1fru.- S, (/A), 1.5, L6, A), nom. lJ1'lJP6' riA' 1..5, A); II tNtiA' . . . liA- ('" S, fA, 1-6, (A), 01'6(- S, L, A'IN),,- A), nOl1l, (lpc· tlA' (- S, L, A(rO)' . . • Ii),,- A). 1.3. I'll/I"" (ba.'lic) with .),,-: '1.1.- (on!y I'lv. 19:25) (_ fA). And rei. (?) GTlJ'IJ.· (only Prv. 6:29) (6"I"IA- 1.4).

2. Tripartite: PaUe:m. 1./ Te~s wilh special /lega/iolls (if 1101 1/). Inde-pl"ndent (!Io.:ntence) l,."Onjugalions. 2.1.1. Perfect (basic) .I.... ( - S, t. A, but twice sing. I. 21' P - Pno. 7:15-16 (see Kasser. 1984], cf. J.~- CIC. UI solllelimes), nom. .I.- ( - S, L, A, o.:ltCCpl LIJ ACla Pauli from Hdddbcrg, 2A' [but .1.'1-, like P, S, L4, 1.5. Aj, (At),,- mrcly 1..6); nCG. Rn'lf· ('" S, L, A, Rno'l' (1..4), (1..5), (1...6), nom. [R"110'] (- S, L, A, 'ff1H1· (A». And dre. [eA'.·] (S, L, A), nOIl1. (0),,'] (- S, f., A, CltCCpl1...6 Acla Pauli from Heidelberg, 6t),,·); neg. IGNI....-J (= S. f., 6HtIll'l' (1.4). (L6». nom. (6Hn6') (- S, L). ReI. OTlt.t' (- It, (e)trrJ.t-l.; ef. Funk. 1984) or leTJ....] (lA, A, 8IfTJ...· S, (L6). lrn,'I' (5), f.5, IJj, (6T6(~)),,'I' U», nont. 6Tl... (- lA, (L6). A, 61fTJ.- 5. (L6), ll'n(5), 1...5, (L6), (If'r~J.-, eT),,(t}),,·, 6NT.Uo.- L6»). neg. (OT6Htf'f-] (.:0 5, L, [A), 6T6H116'1' (L6J/, nom. [CT(lHrI(I-] (- S, L. A). II [6n...] (- (A), RTl..'I· S, I" HA'I' A, (eA'I' 1..6), also Of6(tlT)J.'I· with a causal sense U Tr,lClatus Tripartilus; cr, P 6p)"}.- Pry. 6:3), nOIll. [cn.] (lfT),,· S, L, tI),,- A); neg. :tel'O ... )" (elc.). 2.1.2. Comple/it'e (basic) (affirmative substitutc

85

(J.~ 6'1') (- S, L.

It); neg. (- expectative) R"n.I.T.....(- S, L, (A)), R"1I.I.TG"f- (5), (1.4). nOIll. [R'IUT6'] (S, L. A). And eire. 6H1IAff· {- S, I.. A. 6H1llt.T6"- (S). (L)), nOIll. 6HIl)"TG- (= S, 1" A). 2.1.3. CO,WIl!/uJirrlll (or ll(}ri~t) 9l..p'l· (01:a..'I· S, L, Q,l:a..pG'I· ([,5), (1.6). tArO'l' A), nom. !lJ.I'6- (lIJ)"ro· S, t, tJo,fll· A); neg. HA'" (e I •• A, Me'l' S), 110m. H"'l'6' (- L, A. MAfG- S, H),,' A). And dre. ®l.f't. (6_),,'1' S. L, [O_.I./'G"-) (1...5), (L6). GI),f'ti't· A). nom. I®),f'ti·] (0"J./'ti· S. L, GP,fG' A); neg. (lJM)"..·j (- I., A, lJH6'1S), nom. (oH,\f6-] (~ L, [A]. 6M6f'6-S). Rei. O"r.)"f'

(without parallels elsewhere in Coptic) or eT~"f'I' (e(T6)e1),,'I- S, I., (eT_:a..... L6 once). 0Tp,f6'" A). 110m. [6T®l..fil-) (e(TG)tIJ.f(l- S. f" 6TIAre- It); neg. ()Ttlm.'1(- L. A. (lTGH6'1' S), nOIll. [G1'OHl..fll'] (- I.. [AJ. (lTGM£pe· S). Pre!. [/'I(;!l)"I"'.J (Ii(101J.'I· S, L4, (1...6), 1'l0Q,lAp(l'l' (L6), [tlOeJ.fC'I·] A), nom. tlll'JJ.pe· (Hl101Ap6S, tJ-], [li6tJo,pe-] A). II [1l'J),,1"1'] (GQ,lA'I- S. L, r6lAp6'1'] 01' )"VoI'€'I- A). nom. ~lo.fG' (0'1.\1'0- S, L. ClIl,f6' or' J.I),fG- A).

2.1.4. "-ulllmlll .m..rgicIIIII (01' third future) G'l)"(probably so, nut second future) (- L. 6'1(1- S, A'I)'" A), nom. 6f')"••.. .I.' (6f6.... :l:Cro S. L, :a..•.•• (A') A); neg. lil("- ( - (L6), /16'1' L, A, Tl"tl6'l' S), nom. till' (f., A, lflill· S). 6T6'1J.·: sec 1.3. 2.1.5. Imperative: inlinitive unaccompanied (- S, L. A) or el~ preceded by t,J.· (- S, L. A. always cau!;3tivc verbs) or by 6· (- 1...6, A, A' S, lA, IS): neg. H'ff· (= A. lA, (/,6), R"1Il'"' S, (L4), 1..5, 1..6, (A), R"IIWp' (L4), (A?), R"lIwr ),,- (1...6), (A)) . 2.1.6. Callsalive Imrlera/il'e HArt· (NJo.j'(l'l· S, f., A), nom. lUTe- (m.re- S. L. A): neg. [HlfT'l-] (- A, H'If"Jl'fi'l- lA, R"nTJ1'll'" S, 1..5. R"IMllf ),,1fCJ'I' 1...6. R"lIllT'l)- A), nom. NlfT6- (- It, HIlTfti· /...6, R'nl"TrOS. f..5, 1-6, m1llf'TG- LA. lA, R"nrr6- A). 12 Tmse$ wi/It rreg. -Tff•• Subo,'dinalc (clause)

conjugations. 2.2.1. Conilmc;/il'/: (!ling. I., 2. mase,. [fern,], 3. masr::., rem.; pIliI', I., 2., 3., nom.) 'If1'),,- (- S, L, TJ.S. L, A), _}., 01' .l}.. (lJ"· S, (L4), (/...6), 'Nil.. L, K· (/A). (L5), A), "1' or .l'l' (If'I· S, I., 'I' (fA), (L5), A, (JI'.......- A once», .le· (twice) ('Ile· S, f., e· A), IlTlf- (- S, L, Tlf· (1.4). A). lfTOTlf· (- 5, L, T01'lf' (1.4), (1...5), A), lfCG- {- S, I., Cll' A, (coy- A once». nom. llTe- (- S. 1-, Te- A). 2.2.2. FWIlTe Corrjlmclil'" lfT"f'I' ( TJ./'ti'l· S, L, M. nom. (llT"f'8·) (T"f'€- S, I., A). 2.2.3. Te/PIponl/'ffT),f'I- (If'r'l;f(;''f- S, lfnfe..- L, (A). nFfJ't- A). nom. (WTJ.ff'-] (- L, A, lfT6,6' S, T.l.fG· A). 2.2.4. l.imilalil'e (01' conjunctive with 11.1.', until) O1:a..tIT'I. (- S, (1.4), (1-6), OJAtl1'G'I' fA, (1.6), 01.1.1"'1- A), n0111. 01l..tI"I'6· (- S, L, (A once), O1AT€- A). 2.2.S. COl1lli/;onfll tl'101A- (- (LA), 1_5, (f,6), (A once), (I,""),,tI· S, lA, 1...6, ),,'1'1.1.- A), nom. 6tlA- (-

86

DIALECT P (01- PROTO-THEBAN)

(LA), (A). 6f'Ct),- (lA). (/..5). Gf'(\l:U+- S, 6fCll9Jt.- L5, (1..6), 6/'6"),11- 1..6. ),Cf),- A, 6q!)JfTo, IA).

lIun.

smother; cf. I - x i A, 11IlXt;. I_Xlt. lllDXT 5 (or Sf) (cr. demolic pt}/!. V)'dchl. 1983. p. 10

lexicographically. P, on the onc hand, displays wriOu.~ notable isolatt:d orthographical peculiarities (apart from those lhal OC(:\lr more ~Iemalically and have tK:cn alnrody shown abo\·c) and. 00 Ihe olher, has some r1.lrc or otherwise unknown

S. IIIDX 168a). The archaic f'Re... (masc.). rR"f:IC- (fem.). f'Rfl)" (pl.), f'ReT· (indefinite). and not (nc\'er) f't!..., Ihe agent pn-r.x common to all the Coplk diale,£1' 1'): such archaic fonns ani)' appear occasionally else. where or at leasl are always in a minority: f'R(M}6'1A. ""M(6)6.... f'l'Jl1&l-. f'I>H6T- IA (Tmct:lluS Tripani·

le~cmcs:

ItJs).

Characteristic Lexemell

), or i. negalivc p.i1l1ide. cr. )'Ii 5, IJ,

0"

A. L. M, W,

V, F.

(mase.) eyes, a pluml not :llh:sted elsewhere in Coptic and corresponding to the singular 11>..\ P, 5, fJ, 110;>, A, L, M, W, V, f-'; 1IJ.:lOY() (mase.) eyelids, n plural nOI (1llCsted elsewhere in Coptic, cOITe.~pond_ ing to the singullll' IIOY~O S, IIW~6 (5), A, W\'21 B. OTII()-: See Jf1'1I0·. 00)1'6', more than, with no pamllels elsewhere in Coptic (Prv. 9:3, I(ptluur,w ... 17, tl),ll6· ... lJO)'f(I' P, Il),!ill' ... Jf~ ),. A, tl),llO'y ... O:lO)'E' S, 'fCOTIl 116M

. . . 6~)nl'

B).

cr.

K111f. Iefl; &If A, GIIOyf I.., ~1IOyf S. M, F. milT)" em: cr. H6/VTO LS. LA (excepl the Mani· chacan Homilies. and lIlOrc rarely. the Manichacan Psalms and Kephalaia, HflXe), ~o L6, m ..x B. H.UXe S, H6XfJ M. V, HO(e).Xe F; H6!IlI;>" 10 cure, without parnllels elsewhere in Coptic (Prv. 12:18, 100'641, "TX"60 A, TU60 5, B; cr. Bcd.ja mehel, to treat medically, Vycichl, 1983, p. 132a); HenG. to walk, go. cr. tu.(J.)~ A, L. tlOO liB S, HOl9I B, HUjle M, W (sk). milt V, HUlQl F; HOy.X!l, 10 mix, d. HOyX6 A, 5. L6, also HOyXT 5, A, (L6), LA. B, HOXk 5 (cr. Hebrew mdwg and Ihe demolic m~, conlainer. wine-bowl. ICpariJp (?). Vycichl, 1983, p. I33b). Illl',;, all; cr. IllBI W, V, F, IilMIN IJ, /'lIMI F7, 111M It, 5, L, M (demotic /lb, Vyciehl, 1983, p. 142b); W- proIeplic p.\rticlc, cr. lTGI S, A, /...6, ("'1) etc., tIGll M, «(Il)GII A), JfXl L4, (/...6), W, Xl 1.5 (Thompson, 1924), r1.x6 (£1')), (M), V, F, 8: TrKTOOK or .l.KTOK, prenm' lurc(ly). with no parallels elsewhere in Coptic (PI'\'. 10:6, uwpoo;, Jfcq),r),~6 A, S, HlUTt! Tto"l' (lJG)1tl B; Pl'v. II ;30, liwpoo;, :IT oyM'N'r-..),r ),~ S. ,'If etc.... A, HlUTO TtOt CijQ)l11 B, demotic gIg, suddl'n(ly); Vycichl, 1983. p. 168a); mro. 10 see, Yel)' prob:lbly a back formalion from IIl.fO", which is a COnln)Clion for tu..(y ),)po. (cr. Cerny, 1971): lfTIIO- in lfR.6 IU". .... so lhat is why. hUI elsewhere (l"J"W~ (C\'eo 6T&Cl lUI, Prv. 7:15), cr. eno- S. A. t • .41, W, v. F, EOMl· B (demotic r dbJ elc.• Vycichl, 1983. p. 47b); HOyn, to sprinkle, d. NOyXI It, HOyxlt, HOyJt'5", HOyx 5. HOyX!.t 8 (cr. demotic /If!.~ etc.• Vycichl, 1983, p. 152b).

cr.

begel, bring forth, acquire; cr. T~IO A, XJIO L. S, XIU M, (W). (V). F, x+O B. u.l~ (rarely _.l~ or lU(u-~), life; cr. Will A, ulff S, £4, W, V, F, II(ID)NF /...6, 1.5 (excellt lIIQI~ in the unpublished Gospel of John m:muscript from Dub· Kassel', 1981a), Otl~ M, WIi~ 8. lin; !,)1I1 etc., road; d. ~1I1 5, I., M, V, F. ~I)', s.omething; cr. 2>11 B, 2>161 II, 1.6 (vel)' I'llrely), :1 M, W (always "someone"); I' uses "Iso ;>"Uy(6); ~tl;>')'K, keep, the sole parallel for which in Coptic is :(l;>,i.c L4 (neither P nor L4 uses Ihe Icxcme :),pti~ S, M. opt~ A, ~ L5. L6, J.f6t W, v. 8, >..\Gt 1'); tlllHM, $lccp. cr. :!tHI~ S, It, L. AI, V, F, :!tHIM 8; lllf' in Ihe exprcsston &f2Hf .1.f'O" )" unaW:lfC5 (Prv. 6:15 itam~. tli oycilM> A, ~Jr OyC\.C·HO S, ~" ~~),utm B; Prv. 13:23 reads mlhcr C6tirr('1J; cr. Kasscr. 1973~1975. Vol. 2, p. 324b), $hould be con· neclcd with S ZClf' 10 guard ;agaill5l, take h~ (Crum, 1939. p. 697b); tc#1IJ, woman. cr. (C)zIHEI S, A, L, M. le (WI, Ui: i"se /A, l.S is I"s,' Ui, with pI-

With l'eganlto 101: fJ/' befOIl: eenain word~ (e.g.. sill!"), and a lillIe more frequently Mill ileil· bef'OIl: other wonls (the eMe or illll.!t or iltil"i" is no! yet attested); ptthilf· or MHllclirllC$ ptltl.af·; ...:t. but also (fairly rare) "it, etc.

With rqard 10 V: I'll/If-, also ptmaf·, moll: rardy [pelth../·] v, but also ptw.IJ/. (rarely ptlhIJf·) W; _limes ,"ij abo V4 (idiolectal?): lIit (n,":ly nil) V is tlji W; p,flp V4, W.Yuiap V5; fairly often Jhiifalso in V4 (idiolectal?);~, alone atle51ed. but poorly, should be jip"tI V4, W. ;i>o..1tI V5. With regard to F: Il"J F4. fS, but alw , "'". "'".

the aspiration typielll of Bohairic, still vigorous III 874 lIS in 84 rind 85 (kh for k, ph for p, th for I, in cel1ain well-defined conditions), will disappcllr (ih for j in B4 and B5 is already abandoned in B74).

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Funk, W.-P. "How Closely Related Are the Subakhmimic Dialect.~." leitschrifl fllr ligyplisch/J Spracll/J WId AlIt.rlulIIskulldt. 1II (1984):110-30. Kahle, P. E. &la'itJlh: Coptic TexiS from Deir d· Bala'il/lh in Upper Egypt. Oxford and London, 1954. Kas.scr, R. "Proll:gomilncs 1.\ UII essni de c1assifica· lion 5ysl~malique des dialccll's CI subdiall'CICli coptes selon les crileres de In phonelique, III,

96

DlALECfS

TABU: I. ChClTClclerislic J..uemes in the Principal Coptic Dialects and Sllbdi(l!ects (colltinued) '7HAT.

..,......

8ECAUSE"

RECf.JVE"

"SAy"

''WRJTrEN DocuMENT,

"BEGET. ACQUIRE"

800le"

"ExALT'''

'.0

"ExALT£D.

HIGH"

A

jl

i'

jOu

j6u(ou)me

'"pO

pL

ji:

jl

j6

j6me

[tl;p61

L

j
/r:;/ > /~/ (the protodialect with /r:;/ will helong to the same group as the dialect that has /SI ·S). II is hlconcei\'ilble that if in A ~ and!! have merged into Ix/, this distinclion should reappear at l'I later st{lge, some of these l:c/ > /,./ > /1/ because they derive from J~ and other /".(/ > /h/ because they derive (rom

h. The si".( groups of dialects are listed below in an oroer w;~ullled to cOl'respond to their geographical order, from south to north. As II whole, this schema COlTespond~ to a conception of dialectal gcogmphy (~l,.'(.' (;I'.QCRAPHY. DIALECTAL) whcrein the situalion of the chief of each group, thanks to comparison o( the isophoncs (Vergote, 1973, Vol. la, PI'. 55-56). may be detennlned in relation to at leasl two of the other chiefs (those c10sesl 10 it), all these chiefs being praclically placed on an equal fOOling vis-a·vis Ihe criterion of local~tion constituted by their \sophones. Since the appfO,Ilimate geographical situation of at least three 'of these chiefs seems relatively well known (£rom south to north, A, F, and 8, lcav-

ing out a fourth, M, which poses a mOI'C delicate problem), it appears possible to detennine lhat of the remaining two. 1- and S. with a high degree of probability: 1. stands betwt,.'(.'n A and S, and hence to Ihe north of A; S is a vehicular language (the sooth· em lwine of Egypc) in contact (ncar Memphis) with the second Egyptian vehicular language, 8 (the northem koine). and hence a strong vocalic similari· ty between Sand 8 (probably due to Ihe innucnce of 50me pre-8 on some pre-S in pre-Coptle lime; see Chaine, 1934, Pl'. 13-18. and Satzinger, 1985). Nevertheless, mo:>t of Ihe typical phonological and morphosyntactical features of S suggcst that the par· ticular pre-Coptic idium thM became S as a wide· spread commun language (see OIAI£(."1'. IMMIGRANT) was located nOI directly ncar the DeiHl and 8, but rather more to the south, bctween 1- and M. 1n the following liSl of si".( groups. Its means "everywhere in comaet with S as a ~upl'nlocal vehicular language"; and //B means "for llle subdialccls 84, 87. 874, and probably G, if not for K and K7, everywhere in contact with D lIS a supralocal vehicular languagc." The presence of a question mark (?) indicales strong doubt as to the dialectal identity (i.e., the possibility that one is dealing with a "dia· lectoid"). Akhmlmlc Group

UIS)

A: Dialect; chief of Ihe group; further rescan:h will

possibly penni! the definition of some subdia· lect.~ of It (one might in particular con.~ider that 2 Mc. 5:27-6:21 in U1c.:aU, 1911. somewhal archaic in a few of its peculiarities. auests very sporadically a kind of prolo-AKHMtMIC (PA). a practically missing protodialect). Sec AKHMIMIC.

Lycopolltan Group

I (or

UIS)

pL): Partly spomdic protooialect of I. (t.yco.

roUTAN 01' LYCO·l)losrOI.1TAN; cf. DIALECT i). 17: Subdialect of i, through parlial neutraliza· tion and evolution toward L. L: Dialect: chief of group. IA.. Sllbdlalect of L. l....s.. Subdialect of L. 1.6.. Subdialect of I..

Sahldlc Croup

UIS)

P: Partially sporadic protodiaiCCI; it can be consid-

ered a regional dialectal variety very like a kind of (reconstructed) prolo-Sahidic, probably immi-

DIALECTS, GROUPING AND MAJOR GROUPS OF

grant into the region of Thebes (southern region of A also, probably, and perhaps of some variety of L). See DtAt£CT 1'. S: language; chief of group. Funher rcscan::h will perhaps pennit the definition of some (sub}dia· lec:lS of S. See SAHIDlC. MClokemic Group (//S)

M; Dialect; c;:hicf of group. FUl1her research will perhaps pennit the definition of 50me sulxlia· lects of M. One mighl in pankular consider that P. Mil. Copti 1 lind the codex of the Psalms attest a varkty of M that could be denominated M4 lind thaI the subdialect of Codex Scheide and Codex GlaJ.ier is MS. See MESOIi:EMI(. W: Sec Fayyumic group. Fayyumlc Group (/ IS)

f: Dialect; chief of group. F4: Subdialect of F. F5: Subdialect of F; c1a.'i.~ical FAYVUMtC, n: Ec:cemric;: and somewhllt archaic sulxlialec;:t of F; possibly a marginal nonhem protodialtx:t of a \'ariety of F ill known and not attested later. f8: Ec:centric subdialect of F. 1'9: Eccentric sulxlialect of F. F4, F5, Fl, F8, and F9 all have the typical Fayyumic;: lambdacism. V; Without lambdacism: mesodialect (between a dominant F and W, and further M) and in some ways a subdialect of etc. by neutralization. W: Without lambdacism: mcsodialec;:t (between V and M). Has a typical fAYYUMtC onhography, on the one hand, hut a Iypical Ml'$Okemie morphosyntax, on the other hand; hence its name "c;:rypto-Mesokemic." One might also associate it with the Mesokemic group.

"'4

Bohalrlc Group

(//0)

B: Language; chief of group. 84: (Sub}dialcc;:t of B, possibly rather rnllrginal and to the south. 85: (Sub)dialect of 8; classical Dohairic. 87: Ec:centric and partially sporadic subdialect of 8. 874: Ec:centric (sub)diak-ct of B; in 5O'lie way subdialect of B4, and perhaps more 10 the south. K: Mesodialcct (bctwecn'1l. very domlnanl B and V [or SD.

99

K7: Eccelltric subdialect of K (.still funhcr fC· moved from V than K is). G: Partially sporadic mesodialecl (between a very

dominant Band S [?), with probably also a third componenl, perhaps partly Hellenic and difficult to dctenninc). Dillicull to classify in any group I'Cmains II: mesodialect, on the one hand (betwccn Sand M, or rather S and v, itself a mesodialcct associated with the Fayyumic group); on the other hand, a typical mct(lliialect, but too poorly repfCKnted to allow one to define it al an earlier (ciassicIlI) period. See mAu.:CT II. As .seen above, the distribution of the Coptic idi· oms inlO six dialectal groups and their geographical locali'l.lltion In relation to one anothel' lire essentially ba.~ed on the compal'ison or Ihe lsophoncs of these idioms, consonantal, on the one hund, and vocalic, on the other. If, however, one obscrve.s that there arc very few consonantal differenct.'S between the varieties of Coptic, that several of these differences can be put dowll to various degrees of progression of the llite Egyptian consonantal evolution (Vergote, 1945, pp. 122-23) in the various Coptic idioms, and thai the 11I051 neutralized idioms (V, still morc L, and above all 5) arc the most difficult to situate in Coptk: dialectal geography, then another method can be envisaged, producing different results and manif~ing a different .system of dialect grouping. Based again (for want of anything betiCI') on phonology as il Is revealed by Ihe various orthographic systems employed, this method would rely particularly on vuealic phonology, and t.'Spt.'Cially the phonology of the tonic vowels. It thereby relegates 10 the level of secondary importance ccnain sp Societe d'egyplologie, GenM 7 (1982):47-72. -,::-_ "Le Grand.Groupe dialectal COple de BasseEgypte t.'t son extension vchiclliaire pancll3'P" tienne." Bullelin de IQ Sodhi d' egyplologie, Gelli!ve 13 (1989):73-82. Kmuse, M. "Koplische Sprdchc." LuikOlI der Jl.gyP/Q· logie 3 (1979):731-37. Lacau, P. "Tcxtes coptes en dialectcs akhmlmique et sahidique." Bulle/in de /'fllSlillll fram;ais d'archiologie oriell/ale 8 (1911 ):43-81. u-)'lon, B. "Coptic Lnnguage." In III/erpreler's DictionQry of Ihe Bibte, Suppl. vol., pp. 174-79. Nashville, Tenn. 1976. Satzinger, H. "On the Origin of the Sahidic Dialect." In Acls of Ihe &colld 111/emQ/ional Congress of Coptic Studies, Rome, 22-26 &p/ember 1980, ed. T. Orlandi and F. Wisse, pp. 307-312. Rome, 1985. SchUssler, K. Epis/lllarnm Cotholicarnm Versio Salli· dici>. MUnster, 1969. Steindorff, G. uhrbuch der koplisclretr Grall/II/alik. Chicago, 1951. Stern, L Kop/i$clle GrQmmalik. Leipzig, 1880.

DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC

Vergote, J. P/'OIlCliqIlC hisloriqlle de f'tgypliell, les CQlISQIIIIU. Lou\'3in, 1945. _ Groll1/11oire copte, Vol. la, llIIrodllctioll, plw. nCtiqlle el phonologic, morphologie SylllllCrtlaIiqllC (51l'l,1cmre des UlllollltmesJ, partie 5yrlc/'ff}tliqlle, Vol. lb, h'froductUJ,I, plrolltfiqlle et phollologie, I/Iorpllofogie synflttmafW/llc (sf",c'"re des stmallftmes). /Xlrtie diochrQrliqlle. Louvain, 19733.

_ _ "le Dialccte cople P (P. Dodmer VI: PI'O' verbes), essai d'idenlific3tion." ReVile d'cgypt(Jfogie 25 (1973b):50-57. Westendorf, W. Kopiisches lIolldwfjrterbllclI, Mar. beitet 0111 Grund des KQPlischerl IhmdwiJrlerbllchs von Wilhellll Spiegelberg. Heidelberg, 1977. Worrell, W. H. Coptic SOIlIlds. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. RODOLPH!! KAss!!R

DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC, Thc existence of quite a number of differenliallraits in the fields of morphology and morphmyntax may serve to show lhat the Coplic liler'oIry "dialects" comprise 1101 just dilferenl pronunciations and spell· ings, supponcd by slightly differing YOCIlbularies, of the same linguistic system buI, in focI, different normath'e syslems of wrinen communication rcnccting more or less directly some of the locally, regionally, or even sometimes nationally balanced spokcn idioms. To be sure, these lilemf)' dialects canOl)( be conceived of as me~ transcripcional records of the spoken dialects behind them. One may safely assume that each of thcm had undergone various stages of balance and adjustment-be i1through its "nalural" usage as a regional or suprorcgional vcrnacular or through thc cxcrtion of some standardizing force in scribal cenlers-berore it wa.o; found wonhy of being employcd as the literolry stand:1fl1 whose specimens have survived. Yet these dialectal vnrietics still reveal .';0 many diverging traits-phonologic[ll, gmmmatic"l, lInd lexical-thai only if considered in lheir sustained proximity to each other can thcy be identi· fied a.o; varieties of one language. If only thc records of, say, Bohairic and Akhmimic had survived as the lWO eIClremes of this continuum, one would hardly be able to treat thcm as "dialects" but would rather classify Ihem as distinct, though d05ely related, languages. If, as is usually done, the tenn "dialect" is taken to cover severnl more or less dosely related varieties of Coptic (i.e. lhe varieties of Bohairic, Fayyumic, etc.), it seems that on the mOlllhological and morphosynlaCtic levels, in general, there is grealer similarity between dialects, but a lower de-

101

grce of consislency (i.e., less standardi~tion) within each dialect than there is on the phonological level. Quite a number of morphemic elements that would be typical of dialect 0. may be used more or less regularly in a single lext of dialect 0,: they arc easily understood in this context nOt SO much because they are supposed to be "known" from D, but because they may represent basic options of the Coptic language as a "diasystem." The higher a. given phenomenon ranks In the system of Coptic grammar (or the doscr it is to the fundamenlals of Coptic syntax), the more does il seem to be capable of ncutralization in lenns of dialt.'Clal distinction, its remaining variabili· ty being influenced by communicative perspective, texl type, and individual style. A.~ for the linguistic value of a given text or variety, what counts is not primarily its degree of accordance with any standards known frOIll other SOurces (oficn lcnncd "slandardi7iltion") but iLo; degree of it/lemal standardimtion, which might be more ade· qualely lcnned "nonnalization." If one takes a doser look at the actual dialectal varieties (i.e., gram· matically homogcnous corpora) of Coptic, it is remarkable 10 see Ihat even in minor 01' marginal dialects, the degree of nonnalization in the morphological field is cnonnous. Bolh In tenns of morphemic (syntactic) usage and the phonological represen· tation of gnunmaticaJ morphemes, Ihe greater number of literary manuscripts and groups of manuscripts reveal a. degree of nonnalixation that is in no way inferior to their observation of general (mo.... pheme-independent) phonological and orthogrnphic nonns. This nonnalized usage (or tUlI d~ langue), nl)(withslllnding all the inconsistencies so often de· plored by scholars, should be one of the primary subjects of study with both major and minor varie· Iics. Ex/enlot standardization, on the other hand, may be mCllsured in tenns of both the amount of manuscripts available for one variety and the amount of neighboring varieties shading into another cenlral "dialecl." Investigations of the latter sort (for a beginning, see Kasser, 1980-1981), which seem to be mOllt promising in particular within the Illuhiple-eentered Akhmimic/Subakhmimic soulhern area and the more dearly triangular Bohairic/Fayyu' mic/Middle Egyptian nonhem area, will eventually contribute a greal deal to the historical understanding of the-dialect situation and development in (;0ptic Egypt and provide a safcr ground for penlnent hypotheses (which they are so much in need of). Taking Into account the large number of "supplementing" dialedal varieties of Coptic that have become known through publications during the last

102

DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC

few dccadCll or stillllwl\it publicalion, and consider'ing the deficient supply of information about the actual morpheme-stock in many of the crucial text editions, a review of lhe morphological relalionship of Coplic dialects at lhe present time cannot exhaust the whole scale of known varieties. 105 a malleI' of fact, comprehensive comparalive analysis will have to stan by grouping and classifying the smallest dis· cernible units of texts that follow a disdnCllinguistic norm and joining them gradually togelher inlO nalu, ral groups (major dialects), with the crudal isoglosses and differential trailS being broadly discussed and accurately accounted for. This is one of Ibe tasks of fulun: research, What can be done in an anicle of the present fonnat, however, is to providc a selection of Slandanl varielics that arc more or less lypi. cal ()f lbe siJ,: map literary dialects accepted so fur by a greater number of Coptic scholar.;, A, B, F, L, M, and S, and a list of traits exemplifying lheir isogIosses, in an attempt to point OI.It the complexity of the task before scholars. The V'.trieties referred to an:, for A, the AKHM1MlC "medial" group of Exodus (U1cau, 1911), Epistula Aposlolorum (Schmidl, 1919), and Ihe Strasbourg Codex (R&ch, 1910); fur B, biblical DOHAtRlC (in order 10 facilitatc roughly "synchronic" comparability, only such traits as aloe in concord with the usage of the "old·Bohairic" manuscripts will be accepled here); for f'. some loepresentatives of classical FAYVUMIC proper (F5, M'cond group in Asmus, 19(4) such as 51. John ap. Zocg."l, St. Mark (E11:1I1skaya., 1969), Agalhonicus (EriehM'n, 1932), insofar as they are nol discordanl with earlier Fayytlmic proper (F4, see, e.g., Kahle, 1954, pp. 286-90); for f.. lhe Nag 1·lammndi lype (1.6) of Subakhmimic (i.e., LYCOPOU· TAN or LYCo-UIOSI'OLlTAN), exposing ilS most valuable representative in Codex I, 2, The Apocryphon of James (Malinine et aI., 1968; Kirchner, 1977); for M, 51. Mallhew (5ehenke, 1981; see MESOKEM1C); and for S, biblical (in paJ1icular, New Testament) SAlIlUIC. In order to round off the picture and facilitate laxo' nomical opcl'(l1ions, two Olher impon.ant varieties .~hall be added: D1A1.£CT P, the idiom of p, Boclmcr VI (Kasscr, 1960) for ilS outstanding characteristics, and the Manlchaean type of Subakhmimic (or LycoDiospolitan), hereufler referred to as L4, that is 10 say, one vtlliety of the group symboliz.ed fonnerly as L4 in Kasscr (1980a, PI', 68-69, to the exclusion, noWbly, of Thompson's Gospel of John, LS), for iL'i abundant corpus, with its most nonnalized representalive being lhe Ilomilies (Polotsky, 1934). Of ailihe minor varieties whose rcprcscntat.ivcs havc bL'Cn

published so f(II', the laller two arc wilhout any doubl lhe mOSI inleresling. (Perhaps somewhat "less interesting" for the network of isoglosscs arc varietics such as thaI represenled by 51. John, ed. Hussel· man, 1962 [Ihe most imponant member of Knsser's former V, now W], which dlK'S not reveal (lny single trait thaI is not shared by eilher F or M.) "Morphological" traits, in lhe sense in which the tcnn will be applied here, fall inlO Ihree groups: (i) variables in terms of different phonological ..:pn..sentations of lhe samc Pan-COplic, transdialectal morpheme, or "dinmorpheme," which may be called "diamorphemic variablcs"; (ii) variables in tcrms of a differenl handling of allomorphic rules, or "allomorphic variables"; (iii) morphosyntac:lic variables, including some idiosyncratic grammatical morphs, While the latter lWO items seem to be fairly eooelusive, some words of explanation may be need· ed with regard to (i), To ht:gin with, it mUSt be noted that the majority 0( fonnal gnammatical dcvices used in given para· digms and/or for given purposes are either phone. mically and graphemically inwriable for all Coptic dialects MM> (U1'),)

ef.

~: t),

T.l.ko/TeKo : T6K), o(o)~ : ),(),)2

Generally, with regal'd to suffixal pronouns, there is very Utile dialectal varialion except for cenain conlexts (!ICC thc variables qUOled below as nos. 6-10), Also, for instance, the different dialeclal rcpresenla-

DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC

tJ.on~

of such fonn~ ll~ oy)" une; 11);i, this one; (jCOCUfI(l, it and other full-stress pronouns and pani· cles can be en.~lIy reduced to general phonological rules. The situation is thoroughly differem with those morphemes that regularly occur in prclOnic sylIabll,$, such :tS those establishing the basic syntactic relations in verbal ~mcnces or connected in some way with the cunjugation system. If used in pretonic positions, 1l1orphemes occupy slots that, wilh regard to vowel quality, arc vcry little, if at all, dclennined by transparenl (dialecl.)phono!ogieal principles. II is rather the morpholexieal identity of the form. usual· ly balancec.l by a p:m,Coplic noml, that dctenTlines the quality of the5C sytlables. Compare for prctonic e in all dialects. the circumstantial converter; (;~, if; 6TT.CI-. because of: 6QtT. ground; eeooy. sheep; x6f'O. kindle; etc.; and for pretonic .a. in all dialects, the perfect and aorist conjugation bases; >.HO/Il.IJ.ttOfl; nio. hOIlOr; ),T-, ·Iess; tf.a.·, toward; ,• .a.(H} condit. infix; etc.; hut on the OIher hand, II A. 1.6, LA, P versus ), B. F, M, 5 in certain l-causatives like TJ.Jl.O, TUO, TJ.fKO, TCUO. T.a.yo. T~. ~tc.; or II A. LA, P versus .a. 8. F, 1.6, M, 5 In words like ~Te, prevail. and lo.lO. treasure. If the distribution, in terms of diak-cls. of G versus), in a particular gr,lmmatical nKlrpheme, say, a conjugation or con\'erter base, is found to follow one of these lauer groupings, it may well be c1assHied as detennlned by some phonologi. cal (though less transparent) ratio. But if it shows a grouping of its own, diffen'm from any other phonological lI"3il (as is the case with almost all grammati· cal morphemC!l unless they arc invariable). it may cum /;'(1110 solis be counted as a "morphological" trait. although it still features not the morphological "system" but its phooological representation (or the pial! de /'e;xprcssion).

This comparison cannot be based on the phone. mic ~ystem relations wilhin each dilliect (espcci;llIy for the vowel system) or the phonological rules ap· plying for the tmnsition from one dialect to another. since Ihis would nOl provide II COlllmon basis for the comparison. Thus, its validity largely resL~ on the overall assumption thaI the phonetic (!) values of the vowel graphemes are approxlmately the same in all diakctal writing s)'lItems. or at least tlJ:tt a S:lhidic .a.. for example. is remarkably more similar in quality to an Akhmimic or Fayyumic .a. than it is to Akhmimic or fayyumie 6 or Akhmimic o. This cannot be proved, even after a careful phonemic analysis of the respective V,Iphenlic syst~ms; it simply has to be as.~umed.

103

1. D1amorphemlc Variables lJiamorphemiC variables lire nOI classified in re:o;pect of the reasons for their variation, e.g.• the issue of historical .sameness or heterogeneity, unk'SS this reason is synchronically to be seen as a difference in structural principles. Basic Elenlenls In ConnecUon with the Conjugation. (1) Operator of n"'glltlve aorist, H11.\ to B; tu.. A, L6, lA, P; H6 to 1'. M, S. (2) Operator of affirmative perfect, .a. to A, B, F, LA. P, S; ~ to M: ~),) to, .a. to 1.6 (depending on the sofflJl: chosen; but not fully nonnalizcd). (3) Operator (initial vowel) of energetic future. .a.to A; eto B. F, 1.6, lAo At, P, S. (4) Operator of conditional. homonymous with second present and coinciding with vocalization of "imperfect:' .a. to A. D, F, M; e to 1.6, IA. P, S. (5) "Causativc infinitive:' presence versus absence of·r- ('.....). presence 8, F, 1.6, S; absence A: nonnorma1i7.ed lAo M. P. Vocall:mtlon of Pronominal Sullixes. (6) First singular with ncgative cnergetic future. (H)tI.\- A, B. M. 5; (")"1' 1.6, LA; IlOnnonnalw:d F (?) (unknown for P). (7) First singular with "causative infinitive:' 0/.".· D, F. L.6; T(r).a.· A, LA. M. S (unknown for Pl. (8) Second feminine singular whh pos.
L4, M, S, (33) Special element -9l.f- f ....ar-/ (phonologically corresponding in P 10 Sahidic "'),f·/·~r./ (preceded by rclnlive convener 6T-) ineOl"pQl'aling {aol'ist} + {third-pcrwn subj, pron,}, presence P; absence A, B, F, L6, lA, M, S.

Spechtl Conjugallon Ollse. (34) Preselll;e versus absence of n special "tern· pornlis" clause conjugation ttrere'I'/NTlofWI- ("absence" implies the usc uf reI. perf. in the same paradigm). presence A, UJ, lA, fI, S; absence B, F, M (Fayyulllic proper is splil here; this notation ac· counts for the usage of biblkal manuscripts). Use of Dllferenl (Coell:IJlenl) FOrmJ In lhe Same Paradigm. (35) Prefix deriving Greek·loaned verb stems, (e)r/Glo- A, 8, "'; 7.ero S, M; nonnormaliled 1.6, LA, P. (36) Nuclear clement of NP-equivalent relative clau5C$ (not fully normalb.ed), IJH, ctc. B; 11-, etc. A, F, 1.6, lA, M, P, S.

,.

A

U

These dialecllll isoglosses selected for a brood variety of morphological items may be used as a dalll basis to determine the degrees (and hierarchical order) of relationship between the eight di:tlectal varieties considered, by means of various "clustering" techniques supplied by modern numcrical taxono-my. Wilh a numhcr of such methods having been applied successfully and yiclding vel)' similar l'esuIL~, a classification based on morphological traits might be suggested as shown in Figure 1 (neglecting, fol' the prCSCll1 purpose, the precise hierarchical level fOl' the location of division nodes on the tree), The primary division in the SCI of individual dia· lects tums oul to be that between A, L6, LA, P and B, F, M, S, corresponding to only oue tnait (which then is the most typical differential trait), namely, the vocalic reprc:sc:nllltion of the Egyptian prep06ilion ,(as Coptic ),- vcrsus &-) in its various grammatical paradigms (cf. item 14 abo,·e). Although nonmor·

US

M

F

FIGURE 1. GROUPING OF EJGKT COPTIC un:RARY OIAUC'TS BASED ON MORPHOLOGICAL DATA.

B

106

DIALECfS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC

phemic (and quasi-phonologil::al) in nature, this tl-ail seems to symbolize the most profitable division of the whole cluster of diak-cts into two subsets In tenns of morphological isoglosses. Some fUr1her traits of similarity along branch 101 are (14) -TtiOO, (21) UJo.y{o)/u{o)ye> (shared with S), (34) "tcmporalis" (shared with S), (l6) TH(shanxi wilh Ai and Sl, and (13) monosylJabil:: fonn of HIM/llt1!. (shared with AI and S). Along branch Ib arc (22) H11{O)r-, (27) aorist withoUl 1'fl~ elliension (both shared with 1.6 and LA), (20) nIH, etc_ (sh::u'ed with 1.6), (19) e-,x(I, ctc. (shared with L4), and (18) ~'I-, etc_ (shared with A and L4)_ The differential tn, its lit node 2 are (22) MH' A, P ven;us MIlr- l.6, lA, plus, perhaps, thc prcscnt:c or llbsence of -pll- elltension with the aor'ist base, (27) e~p(ll) '" A, ~~r '" P ven;us CI,)), '" L4, (/..6). Some fur· ther tmits or silllilllrily within bronch 201 .m:: either shared with 1..4, as in (20) TO/Toy, (28) noneJlrended ba...c (plus F, M, $), (2) pelfect ~ 9 (plus B, F, 5), and (23) reI. l;lT- with perfect (plus B, F, M), or Shlll'ed with 1.6, 35 in (19) (IIeno, etc., and (32) .~_ Within branch 2b, !lOme further eont:urring items are (6) (H)"-, (41) nonnonnalb.ed usc ofr' (shared with P), (4) e>-vocalbation (shared with P, plus S). and some other lI"'3its shared with either P or A plus B, F, M, S, as in (3), (JO), and (38). The differential traits at node 3 are US) zero M, S ver.ous 6f-/a.- S, F, (16) TH- versus 'lIT6H-, (7) Tf),versus e/Tft-, (8) noy- ~o;u.s 116-, (I0) -6"( versus -or_ Some funhcr trails of similarity along branch 301 are (13) tflM (plus A,I.6, IA), (1) tie 9 (shared with F). (15) ooy+ (shared with 8. plus 1.6, Pl, (6) (tI)tI),(shared with 8, plus A). Along branch 3b, most of the fUr1her concul1;ng itcms are Ilhared with M: (14) o/TlttlO'(, (34) reI. perl'. for "tempol'alis," (23) reI. OT- with perf. (plus A, L4, P), (4) ~-vocalization (plus A). Shared with none is (13) dlsyllabieity in !iI";l)tl/ mel; some traits lire shared with 5 plus A. (1..6), /..4, 1', as in (2) and (29), nr S plus 1..6, as in (5). This dassificlIlion b.'1sed on morphological traits, perhaps in a more fully c1abomted fonn, may be used to supplement and reinteq)ret the results of a dassiliclltion b.'ISCd on purely phonological dat:l (the more so, if any such clllssifications should be used as a guide to the geographical allocation of dialect centers). It is interesting to note that in tenns of both serial and hierarchical order, the two sets of crileria lead to consklerably different results_ This is easily seen by comparing Figure I with what may be the n::sWt of a phonological classification. Depending on how much additional emphasis is put on the "natu· ral" vocalwtion of stressed syllables (as compared

with that of unstressed syllables and with t:onsonant Il-aits), eilher of Ihe classifications shown in Figures 2 and 3 may be prcfemxl. Since it has not yet been detennined whether a binary division of the whole sct of individuals is really appropriate here, even a third alternative might be wonh considering. namely, that shown in Figure 4 (cf. al!lO Hintze. 1984). Irrespccti\'e of the actual hicl1m:hy preferred, the difference between these cla.~ificalions and the one based on morphological dma is quile obvious. The most striking (though least sUI'Prislng) detail is thc differing allocation of 1', not only changing its "neal'· cst neighbor" affiliation but rather shuttling between poles (cf. earlier statements to similar CffCl:t5 in PolnL~ky, 1970, p. 561, n. II; Kasser, 1960, pp. lIll-viii ff.). A satisfaelOl)' eltplanlttion of this phenomenon is not known 10 have been proposed so far, of much greater bearing, however, taking into lIcenun! the historical role of rhe variou.~ dialects and di.,lecllll varieties, is the differing degree of relationship be· tween Sahidic and lJohalrlc, on one hand (being remarkably stronger in the phonological than in the morphologit:al field), and between either of these tlIld Fayyt.unic or Me.o;okemic, on the other. Also, in tenns of serial order, il is obvious that Sahidic is much closer to the southern dialects (A, 1.6, U) in the morphological field than in the phonological, while the situation of F and M is the re~rse_ As far as Sahidic is concerned, it may well be the social nature and prehistory or this diak-cl as a supraregional vernacular rather than lUI geographical homeland that provides the clue to a gfC3ter part of its characteristics and its overoll neutrali-,;ing behavior. BlDtlOGRAf'HY

The bibliogr..phy below has been compiled to satisfy two entirely different needs and thus comprises

, ,

,

M

, •

FIGURE 2. GROUPING BASEDON PHONOLOGICAL DATA, wml EQUAL WEIGHTING FOR All. VARIABLES.

DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC

107

koclS. may slill be used with profit to gain infamia· lion aboul dialeclal mOlphology. AmQng Ihem are L Stem. Koplisehe Grummafik (leipzig, 1880, l'Cpr. Osnabmck, 1971), and G. Steindorff, uhrb"dt der koplisc!lIm Grammalik (Chicago, 1951). Still of b'lSic rclevance .\Od indispensable for dia1cctological work in the field of morphology arc W. E. Crulll'S Coplic Dictionary {Oxford, 1939) and R. Kasser's CQlllpMmerds uu tUctiOlllluire de Crtlm (Cairo. 1964). as \\.'Cll as Kahle (1954). WeslendorlPs Koptisches lJalldwOr. femlleh, allhough offering an enormous alllount of infonnatK)Jl based on more· recently published sources. does not in general guide the user back 10 lhe sources (3.\ Crum docs) and thus i~ informative on dialeelal usage only for those who are content wilh the c1l1SSilication of dialects used lherein. (Much the same applies to Till, 1961.) It should be noted that somc of the tCllt editions cited have intro· ductory Chll]ltel'S providing ltscl"ul infOl'mation on the respective dialects.

FIGURE). GROUPING BASEOON PHONOLOGIC.... L OAT..... WITH mOilER WEIGHTING FOR STRESSED VOWI'J.$ (HI. NARY SOLUTtON).

rcfercnc(.'S of two kinds: (a) a number' of texthooks, research papel'S, and monographs providing basic infomlalion about the mOlphology of one or several Coplic dialects. and (b) editions of Capeic lexts that have been used ::IS main rcpresenlative specimens of the dialectal varieti~ covered by this ankle, llpan from "biblical" 8 and S. The laller group of items includes Elanskaya, Erichsen, Kahle (pp. 286-90), ! 110

DICTIONARIES

knowing the pn-paroliorui Crum was making for the publication of his greal dictionary, Spiegelberg re' nOl.,lncl,:d in advance any thought of iI work 35 rich as thai of his rival. Crum published his work in [;\!iCicies and eomplet. ed it on the eve of World War II (1939; S. A. I. [called A J, F, and B), Although a lillIe outmod(.'l.I ' herc and there (new and irn()Ol1all1 manUi'oClipts havc been diseuvered since 1939), Cnllll's monu· menial work has scarcely aged, lInd onc may allinn that it is even today by far the best Coptic dictionary (the riche.'it and the most prceise) at the disposal of Coptologist!i Lind Egyptologists. Thus, fifty years aftcr its completion it has not yel been displaced. Uo,,'..cver, Coptic lelticographers have not remained inac· tive: they have sought in various ways to order the new material placed al their dispo&ll since 1939 (through the Bodmer Papyri, thc Nag Hammadi tellts, and other Coptic witnesses of even greater intcfClit, though less "'"ell known). This material n." veals the existence of mallY dialt:cts and subdialec!S hithel10 quile unknown or known only in so deficient a way, so imprecise a fonn, Ihat they could nOI be properly defined and systematically use
Casanova, P. "Un TC7I:tll arobe: t~nscril en lcltrcs coptes:' Bulll!titr dl! /'IPlSlilul fr(mruis d'urc1li!oIogil! orim/ali! 1 (1901):1-20. Cemy, J. Coplic Eiymulogical Dictiollary. Cambridge, 1976. Crum, W. E. A Coplic /)jctionary. Oxford, 1939. Ka.~scr, R. Complimenls Ull dicfiumwirc cople de Cmm. Bibliothi:quc d'cludes eoptc~ 7, Cairn, 1964. _--,_. "Complcments morphologiqucs au dictionnaire de Crum, Ie vocabulair'e carru,:t(:l'istiquc des quatrl~ nouveaux dialectes coptes: P, M, H et G," Bulle/iu de I'/llsllll1/ Iral1(ais d'archeologie orieulale 64 (1966):19-66. ___ "Lcs DiClionnnircs eoplcs." In Tu.les ellu,,· gages de I'Egyp/1! plraraoniqlle: /lOll/mage il Jeall' Frallcois Chumpol/iOlI il I'occasiu/l du celll-eillqllallliemi! ullnivtl'$aire dl< diclriffri!n/i!1II di!s lliiroglyphes (1822-1972), Vol, 1, pp, 209-216, Cairo, [1972J. Kircher, A. Lillgua Ai!gypliaca Resli/llla, Opus Tripar/itlllll. Duo Lillguai! Coplae sive ldiomalis JIIius PrilllUl!ui AegypliOnlm Pharaollici, Vellu/a/l.' Tern· punllll PUi!lle Co/lupsi, i!X AbstnlSU Arabum MOllu, melllis, Plellu Illstaura/io Comillewr. ClIi Adlli!cti/llr S'lpplemell/ll1l/ Eamm Rerum, q'lue ill Prodromo CoplO, el Opere Hoc 7'ripflrlilO, vel Omissa, vel Db· scurim' Traditu Smll, Rome, 1643. Kml1, J. "Rc~tc koptischer Schulbi.lchel'lIter'ntlll'." Miuheillmge'r IIW' der Samlllllmg der Papyrus En..· Irerzog Ruiner 4 (11188): 126-35. Ulbib, C. J. 1l"'6~"U)n ~r),cm lITo mfOHkxllMi. Cairo, 1895-1915, Lacrme, M. V, de. Laicurr tiegyptiaco-IA/inl/III ~ Veteriblu JIIiUJ Linguae MOllllmell/u Summu Studio Co/lec/IIIII I!/ Elaboramm. Quod ill Com~lIdium Redt'git ltu III Nullae VOCeJ Aqrp/iacae, Nullai!qui! Eanlll1 Sigm'ficaliolleJ Omilli!rl!,lIur Ch,ul. Scho/lz,. NOluias Q"asdam, i!l bldicn Adiedt Caro/us God~ lredus Waide. Odord, 1775. LanlSChoot, A. van. UII PriCI/f'S!l:ue cople. Louvain, 1983. Westendorf, W. Koptisches HaudnVrlerbuch, b
Mallon, A. Grammaire (.·ople, bibfiogrrJphie, dire-slOma/hie 10/ vocllbuillire, 4th cd.. rev. M. Mulinine. Beil1.lt, 1956. Orlandi, T. Papiri della UfIl·versi/a degli Siudi di Milllno (P. Mil. cop/i), Vol. 5, LeI/ere di Sill/ Prwlu ill cup/o·ossiri'/chi/a. cdiziollC, COUIII/CII/O c illdici di T_ Or/alldi, comribulo IinglliIlico di H. Quccke_ Milan, 1974. Polotsky, H. J. "Une Qucstion d'orthogrtlphe bohui"riquc." Bulle/in de la Sociele d'archeologie COple 12 (1949):25-35. Schenke, !-l.-M. Vas Mallhi!us-cwwgeliwlI im milleli!· gyplisd,ell Via/ekl de~' KOplisd/e/l (Code.x ScheMe). Textc und Untersuchungen del' ahchristlichen Literatur 127. Berlin, 1981. Stem, L. Kop/ische Grammalik. Leipzig, 1880. ROOOLPHE KAssER

EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON. Coptic loanwords in Egyptian Arabic have been investigated to somc extent by seveml writers, among them G. Sobhy, W. Vycichl, W. H. Worrell, W. B. Bishai, and E. Maher Ishtll.l. Worrell included mngl': F. lools: G. the plough; H. irrigating machilles II. Birds Ill. Other animals IV. Body: A. pans uf the body; B. excretions of the body; C. di~ascs and swellings V. Buildings and related tenns VI. Childrcn: A. children's play; B. olhcr words relatcd to children VII. Clothes VIII. E.cclesia~lic tenns IX. Fire, lamps, ovens, and rcl:lted IcmlS X. Fish XI. Food and drink XII. Insects XIJI. Inte,jeetions and cries XIV. DI)' measures XV. Nauticaltcrl1ls XVI. Groups and sorts of people XVII. Plants XVIII. Sacks and baskets XIX. Spt:t:ch, bluffing, silence, and noise XX. Sticks and tuols XXI. Vessels and utensils XXII. Other Items. Uppercase letter.! indicate the various basic Coptic diaIL'ClS, as follows:

113

S • Sahidic B - Bohairic A - Akhmimic F - Fayyumic L - Lycopolilan (or Lyco-Diospolilan) I. Agricultural HenUI 1\, Immd;.ilioll, dams, and camlls: (I) ilamlm, inun· dlillon, from S eMlII'e, preceded by feminine al1iclc: (2) (am)', silt, deposit of the Nile, from 5 OM(I, 8 OM', mud, clay, preceded by feminine anide; (3) isl!!iim, dam, from 5 IlTOH, 8 QIOOH, c1osun:: (4) fibs/!,

brushwood bundle, reed, Cleo (wim deriV"r; (3) :;}"'$ha, small window, from 5, 8 GIOY~T, window, niche; the final T was probably considered equivalent to the conSlJuct fern· inine ending in Ambic; (4) {.1ubba, wooden lock, from S GilD, bolt, preccded by feminine aI1ic1e; (5) (r'bo, brick, Common Ambic, from Egyptian, d. hier· oglyphic dbt > dl)/, demotic Ib, Coplic 5 TlJ,KI,I5G, S, A TUllO; Arobic f1[·(iiba passed into Spanish, ctc., as

IV. Body

adobe.

n

A. Parts of the body: (I) huhmtJ/. middle linge.', current among old PL"Uple in Kam.:ak (Wom:lI. 1942. p. 335), from !OttT, a variant foml, Iypical of nonliteI"3.ry lelllS from TIlcbcs, of 5 ~, three, preceded by masculine anicle; (2) !tJ~a, variant dIJ~a (Upper Egypt), tetrad, group of four: handful, etc., from S, A, L TlIlfIl, hand; (3) fall. thighs, hips, anus, from S Won; (4) las, in swearing by the belo\'Cd dead. as in

VI. Children A. Children's play: (1) all, in fi'bit i1-a1l. a game with pebbles, from 5, A, B M, pebble, etc.: (2) ;ufl. small ball, plural ii/u1a, probably from B 6M>1, ball, cr. 5 ~]l" to roll; (3) 1mm" the second round of the EcYPcian peasant's ball game, from S, 8 ClU.y, two: (4) sir, a line drawn on the ground on which the

EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON

children stand while playing with small balls, from S elf, line, Slripe. hair; (5) mimuill'. (from) thcre. from B MtfU, thcre, thithel'; the diphthong Oil' appears pos· sibly under influence of S, 11 MMJ.y there; (6) min· '14y, (from) here, [1'Om MtU,l, here, hence, hither. B. Other words related 10 childl'en: (I) ala(h), child, boy, e.g. k/lIId )'llluflr}, come on, 0 boy, from A, B M.\y. S. IJ. F J.AOy, child; (2) "UtltlI1s. delicate, nice. mignonne, from S H.UfOYC. il l~ nicc (fU.HOy" , plus suffix pronoun).

n

VII. Clothes (I) /lIrlJ;, piece of canYa.~ used to coycr the backs

of tI.'\.\CS (Dishna, Upper Egypl), frolll 8 tK>yfJ..XI, part of monastic costume, from Greek {}wpkttWI', literally, brca5tplllte; (2) jalllJ.biyya (£gypt and Sylitl), a kind of upper gttnllent. gown, flowing outcr garmcnt. from S 6OUO. 8 6O;>.N. gllnnent of wool. or both from ~Q{JWII? (Cerny. 1976); (3) sMllfiyllll. plural shanillin, woman's ample trousers (now Oul of fash· ion), probably from S .,Hr., sheel, robe of linen, au&:.v; (4) fara;iyya (Post·Classical Arabic), loose rob¢, outer mantle of c1ericli and monks, probably from B outer mantle of derics, monks; (5) Ililah, towel, napkin. apron, ken.:hief, ftl!a (Classical S 'MllTe, to wipe, and also Arabic), waisl·wrapper, S UOGl, a gannent or napkin, probably for S, 8 q,n·:!O (from S '1f1.1TlJ nnd S, 8 :!O, mcc), f.lce-towel.

cr.

+-pt\.,

cr.

115

r.ut:!O,

B r~, fuel; d. f'IlIk2. burning. fCI'Yor; fuel, fil'Cwood; (3) laww/ld, to wipe, 10 clean lhe oven by mbbing (with a wet ft'Jda, oven mop, or Iilwwildll lUppcr Egypt]); also fawlI'a(. to wipe, clean 01' dry by lubhing, and {all'II'O(II, oyen mop, from 'lalTO, to wipe. rlJ:tka, burning coal, from S

X. Fish (I) b1irf, mullet. whiling. from S ~. 8 ,sJ.Y, 11 1lJ""J.y, tt fish, SU,4rlU 111)'SI1lS; (6) -FIr, small fish, sardine, ntlme of 1I fish sp<X:ies (Luxor), usually sailed, from S, 8 XJr, brine, small salted fish; (7) qnslrll, a filih (d. Worrell. 1942, p. 338), from S B IO.COOY. among fish, qasllllWllt, qas},lI'a (Crulll, 1939, I JOb); poliSibly through iteration qashqlUh, a fish. sand s~ll, silyersidc; (8) qU, a kind of small fish. of species sha/. from B K6't.. IOU" a fISh (of species sl.Il/); (9) ka/li;, a kind of fish (er. Worrell, 1942, p. 339). d. 11 KOYu.xa, a fish, a!Jpaj.l.i, an iron "'edge u.Jl.L\; (7) U'a!iJII;r. ,wf:>I,,;r, Ji.aW, from 5, A, D

"""Yr.

XXI. Vessels :wd Ulenslls (I) bllqltllu, pOl, from 5 Kll>.W>', D X>.O>., pitcher, jar, preceded by masculine ar1icle; (2) bukla. an

earthenware vf,:sscl with IWO handles used for walCr, from S KMI, IJ """I, vessel for liquid, preceded by masculine article; (3) makro, 1l'H)'1a,' (Bagur), from 8 H.l.lq'O, trough, mortar.

XXII. Other Items (I) isJrbdr. wunder, in isJrbiif 'a/ayya, alas for me, from S, A ...'Iftl, wonder, amazement; (2) ammldi, in the imprecation dlJlrya /w(lddik /.QIIl(ludi, maya tmg·

edy take you In hell, from 5, A ),HfTT(I, 0, F ),HtlW~, hades; (3) ilmiY)', ,IllY thing, rrom S 2tl),(),)y, A 2tlG, vessel, thing; (4) Mil, grave, as in Ihe name of the Valley of tlte Kings, 'Jllil i/·mlllilk, etc" rrom S, A, B, F 5115, cave; (S) blll,U/I, to dig (also in Sudan), and 1111.1111, from S 11GITi (cf, qual. 11021), to carve; (6) bllrus", to squat. to lie down. from S, A. I' rllU{'iij, to spread, 10 be spread; (7) bllrsJl. lIlat. from S 11CDfiij; (8) bm)'. new, as in U'O,.,-allU bary WQry, lilerally. he showed us something always new. ITom S, A, L BfrcI. 8, F r.efl; (9) mlSJrIQ, bGsJrl", bundle. as e. g. Ixuhlil (iii, a bundle of radishes. from S ft()G>,.e, L IU4\O, al1 or quan· lity of \'egeUtbll-s. duster of vegeUtblCli or fruil (Cerny, 1976); (10) bi/hila, pill, sm,,11 b;lll. probably fr011i S, L UlW..ll, a singlc grain of mustard, etc.; (II) lalla, to lift, to carry. rrom 5. A. 8 T),),O lift, CIC.; (12) lUI. as in Ihe Cllpression 1,;1 I.,awi, gather, come to· gelher for the magician, from S TOO'(l'tl, B OOlOrl, 10 galher, to be g;lthercd; (13) j(lfjaf, 10 frolic, from S X6fXr, B x(jfxoP, to live luxuriously, 10 frolic; (14) ~lada, before, in cite pre!;Cncc of. as e.g, ~ladak, before thee, in thy presence, from S, It ztlT'" , as tllTK. before thee; (I S) I1D~la. to beseech. from 8. S t 20; (16) dulJJ,. 10 apply one's self 10. I'TOm the precLoding, meaning tum face, look; (17) dQglion, to Ihrust. I'TOm 5 TIl6N, to push; (18) doqq, to hammer. 10 insi:>I, etc.• rrom 5, It, 4 F T-' to strengthen, 10 confinn, to drive, hammer; (19) dih7lQ, di/lni, forehead, in dihn(o} i/·jaho/, the front of the mountain, from S, A T62H6, 8. F TO:tll. forehead (die hieroglyphic prolaIype. 111ml. meaning also mountain ledge); (20) f(lwQsh. to huny, to won)'; fllWS!rQ, cuncern, wony. from 5 fOO"r'tI, A r~\'VoI, 10 have elll'e for, concern.

117

WOIl')': (21) sds, oakum, low, from 5 CJ.()'jc6, B C.l.:C, tow: (22) Slim, stibium, antimon. kohl, from S, 8 cnlH, B C911M; (23) sllkk, co draw, 10 protract the fast (as. e.g.. ~JI Niwa yakJrdl1 sukk "'OfQ ho'd, hc passes [the three t!;\ys 011 the fast of Nineveh in a

continuuus fasling), from S. L, 8, F C«IK, to draw, 10 prulf",lct the fasl; (24) sI1llh/ril;, to pdck repeatedly, from S XOK.XK, D X()K.XOK, to prick, bnllld; (25) ,I/Ulk~lIll1, to be enthu,~iaMic or zetllous, 10 net with a forced hardness; SllllkllUlW, energy, :r.eal, fnmJ 8 (QGtlIIN, lu slrive, contend; (26) simI/II, skein, hank, p,'Obably from S, 8 110.... S. L, F 19),)" bundle; (27) sha/lIij (South uf Oena), slwlllid (Nol1h of Qena, Fal~ shu!>, shallill (&nl·Suef, Cairo). :>ofMj (luxor through Aswan). kick; sJrallol, s}'(ll/i. to kick. from B 6.v.o.x. F 6J..U.X, fOOl, knee; (28) sJrOIlO!. to tie. knot (slrQllal diriJ'lf l-mtlJldl/, he hung his ann in a sling), yerbal noon :>hllll{; !iJlitlt.{Q, running-knot, slip-knot. from S, B. F QUHT. to plait; 5 /OOfIT(j. f1iiT6, plaited work; (29) ¥Jril, rope of twine. of ~/Qllo or vine twigs, from 5 CJ.I"«>. CJ.f6'1. vine twig; (30) ¥JI/iyylr, ready, pr;,:pared, in .~af!iYYfl ''''lIIhllr-du, (our meal is :11ready) preparing to.K-4,IJo.. to turn up nose, 10 slicer; (39) (i}mjukhkJrim, putrid. ddilLxl. from S. t .xIl:fi. 8 6CD~H, to be defiled; (40) ",,,kmak. to hesitate, be reluctant, and Ycrbal noun mQlanQk" (bal6:>" mokmako, /IIQ-libqdsh bi·mII "iyyo w-(rkr, don'l hesiUtte, don't leI yourself have a hundred aims and ideas). from S, 8 HOKH6II.. to think, ponder; (41) Plobbil, to sew fine slitchCli. from 8 IiO'(tIT, to weave; (42) ha"""o:>. haPl/mis, to sit. from 5 tHOOC, It, L 2H(1C, 8 tOMeI. to sit, remain, dwell: (43) Jr(lt,ui, sit down! (region of Sal)",lna), from B tfJHCI, sit down!; (44) wllibll, timc, hour, pcdo
118

ETYMOLOGY

remained wilh US for a while), fmm B .Lxllt, i.xn" , hour, prcrcdcd by indefinite :1I1icle; (45) 1I'1l~IIlS, to embarrass, \\'O~I~, confusion, from S ()yGt-ttC6, 10 give lrouble; (46) Will)', new, 35 in do·lm Will)' 'oftno, this is something new for us, and It'int'ir, plural IIIllr· illvir, young, fresh (especially chicks, radishes), fmm S, A, L Blfll, B, ,: r.cIrl, new, young; see also /xlI)' (item 8, thi~ !>Cetion); (47) w(l(fr./ab, 10 arrnngc, to pUl in order, to prepare, prob
As a rule, elymologic reS(.'arch in Coplology Is linlit· c.-d to the autochthonous vocabulary. Etymology (from Greek el)"lOS, lrue, and logos, wol'd) is the account of the oligin, Ihe meaning, and Ihe phonet. ics of a word over lhe eoul'Se of time lind the comparison of it with cognate or similar terms. In Coptic the ba.~ic vocabulary, as well liS the mor· phology or the language, l.~ of Egyptian origin. Egyptian shares many words and all its mOlllho[ogy (grmnm:ltica[ fonns) with the Semitic 13nguuges. Egypti:m is transcriblld with an alphabet or twenty· four leiters in Ihe rollowing ol'der. J, i, " 11', b, p, I, til, n, 1', Jr, ~, I!, ~, l. S, 1, ~ (50melimes transcribed q), k, g, I, !' d, (.1.: All these letten; repn.'SCnt consonants. n,e sign J is the glottal SlOP heal'd al the commencement of German words beginning with a vowel (die Oper) or Hebrew alt"h; i is y in "yes:' but SOllll'1imc.'S pronounced like aleph; , is called 'ayin, as in Hebrew, the cmphalic correspondent to alt.-ph (d. Ambic 'Abda/fIJIr); lr is the English If; ~. is an emplmtic h, as in Arabic A1111.lUmmad; I! is the Scotch cll in loc/l; ~ is like Gennan ch in ieli (between 11 and D, and ncady like English It in hUlIIan; J is English sh in "ship"; ! is ch in Engli~h "child"; llnJ!!. is English; in "joke:' The group;; is pronounced y. There is no p:u1icu· [nr sign fol' I; this sound is transcribed J, r, II, or til'. L:.Ite Egyptian USC$ the sign of a lion (rw) for I. There nrc no vowels written in Egyplian, hut Ihe oliginal pronounciation may be reconstrocted 10 some ex· tent by the insenion of the Coplic vowels and by comparative studil'5- Thus, Egyptian ml!, man, which is B f'tiHI and S r-t'f(l, is reconstroclcd "romel and was probably pronounced 'romi!, which Is the fonn of a paniciple, as Egyptian Arabic "rdgil (c1a.o;sical Mabic ragl/I). Egyptian shares many word.~ with the Selllitic Ian· guages, including Akkadian (Assyri:m in nOl1hem Mesopotamia, B £rom I~ian S.I, it (nt.'Utcr pronoun), probably deri\'ed £rom sy (*si)'a), she. One may compare Provem;al oc, yes, in SOUlhcm France rrom L...tin /roc, thai one. Also French aui, yes, derives from h(lC iIIud or a similar ronn (Dauzat, 1938, p. 520). 8 0)'1'11, S CtyIlIll!O (masc.), pril'llt, comes from Egyptian w'b. pdelOt, from ",'b, to ~ pure, which equals S, B oyoll from ~w(l'Qb, ·"'/I'6b. The w'b priClOtlO were the lowel' priests and the ~ml "!r, god's serv,wt, WitS a "prophel." B 0)'1111 and S OYllItl!O lire Christian pI'iests, while D, S 20tlT is hut a pagan prieM. o oyttl),M S oytl),M (fem.), right hand (noun), right, dexter (adj.), is from thc old verb IV'IIII, 10 eat, which is in Coptic B, S O)'CDM. The primitive mcan· Ing or the wonl was the "ealing hand" a'i opposed to the lert hand, which was used for unclean purposes. "here are two different nominal fonns in Coptic: 8 OyUU.H deriVt"l> from an emphatic paniciple -watlim, then ·watm(m. while S oytUH derives from a simplc participle ·"'emim, then 'wQtI(m, ealing (hand). Thcre art' many African languages thai call the right hand Ihe "eating hand:' sueh as Logone Uttii, right,

ETYMOLOGY

From zem, to eM, Fulan! dyw"/:Q tlyU1IIQ, eating hand (i.e., the right hand), E.....he iW.t!II-si, right hand (Iii· erolly, the hand (sl1that eats [414J something S.....ahili mk.ono ",a kl/Ua, righl hand (lilenilly, hand of eating). B tllIU. S tlillfl, poor (adj), derives from F.gyptian ~~" to be hungry, which is B, S tKO. A "hungry man" is a "poor mtln." In Egyptian Arabic onc find!; the same idea: "ds la'Ii",,,, hungry people, are the "poor" and lliis !/lVIi"'II, salialed people, arc the "rich." The fonn gUdlllll Siands for 'ida"i" (tawlinill). B tt:lO, S tTO (ma.sc;;.), horse, comes from Egyptian ~[r, ..... hieh primarily means a "yoke of oxen:· from ~[" to fix, to attach: compare Arabic ~atar, 10 tighlen (a knot, etc.)_ Afler Ihe Ilyksos period. Jpr signifies aho a pair of horses and even a horse. The radicals of the ....,ord wen: ~t,. then ~ti, hence B zoo. An older fonn, '~ty, has been kept in Beja. a Hamitic Ian· guage spoken betwl'CO the Nile Valley and Ihe Red Sea, as hatdy.

r,il/n,

Some Examples or Phonetic Changes Influence or i. " I), I), !!_ The preceding shon vo.....el is alwa)'li a, a...HINt (I by assimilation?),

. .

or

V ~, H

.l.HHI'm,

M iHH'T6; 1',

lower part, ground, 11 tlItC1lT),

1I01T

n,

V, W, Ai sarr

(always in close liaison

FAYYUMIC

More instl\.lclive and illlcrcsling an: certain cases (,If the vocalization of Ihe atonic syllable whcn its \'OWel is neither initial nor final (this vocalirAltion may occur by means of a sonant in place of a corresponding voiced sonorant preceded by a vowl"!, graphically most often 6; see below); it may be re. marked here that sc\'eral of Ihe .Ilonic "syllablcs" in queslion arc in fact "subsytlablcs" (i.e., syllables (,Inly In bradysyllabicalion; St:c SVllA8ICATION). One will notice below only the e:lSClIi Ihal manifcst differences between F, Fl. V. W. and At (manuscripl:; of the Gospel of Manhew and of Acts. hen: always making usc uf lhe sonant; At of lhe l'llulille letlen; has for its par1 sollle G followed by the sollor.ant; see Kllsser. 1987; with rcgard to the chlll7lcleristics of H. S~ mAl.llCT II).

After an opcn tOllic syllnble, in a dused atonic sylluble wilh a sonorant as the tinal, ,: vocalizcs wilh e, f7 probably Hlsu (cxccpl for !lOme cases wher'c it uses I), excepl when this sy1l3ble follows lunic Q) and ends in II or H (F7 thcn vocalizes in o. e.g.• CQTOH, to he3r, and ~TOr., to kill). V, W, M muke usc of the sonant (e.g.. V, W carrR, At COTH, AI ~n: likcwise, VaJfH, 10 go aslray: it will be noted lhat FS6 also SOl11Climes uses S, e.g., ClDTM and, likewisc, T(D~, to summon). After a dosed tonic syllable. in a dosed atonic syllable with a St>llorant as the initial only. F. Fl. V, and W vocali7.e in 6, whilc Ai has the sonant (thus, e.g., F. V, W lJ,n6'l, to kill him, and like....ise. Fl I+G:'E", yoke). Afler a dosed Ionic syllable. in II closed atonic syllable wilh II sonorant ...... the final. ,.. and F7 vocalize in 6, while M, IV(?). and V havc the sonanl (Ihus. e.g., I-'S IOoClHM>H, 10 grumble, mUI"tllur, IV ~ or (1tf6)HrR. M Il,rt'ffH; I-'S '1TMT6", 10 trouble, H f,lTJofTIIf, V, At p....o;sim IOnm, except for a M lljT"rTOf in ACls 9:22). Before a tonic syllable, in a closed syllable with a sononrnt as lhe final, F vocalit.cs in 0, execpl be· tween T Hnd II, whcI'C FS vocali1.es In y (,..4 is luck· ing); F7 vacalit.es ralher in I (il also ha~ severnl 0), neepl before II (but not specially :lflo.:r T), where it generally writes y; Want.! M (mosl often), and probably also V, have the sonant (Ihus, e.g., FS 1I6.u.1I. blind. W, M lIllIl; F MlHztl, free. M rm-t:ll (sil:); FS )'liH(H)O),. rich, Fl :\,1Ht-U or ),(lH{H)U. V fH(H)~: FS TyIHII. canIe, ,.7 TCMH (sic), AI ptul';),l nm.oyG; FS tG"*, clothing. F7 ~. At 26C_). Generally speaking. the final atonic vowel is I in F as it is in F7, V, W. and H (and finally In B), while it is (I in M (as in L• .4., 5). This rute however knows a significant systemalic excl."JXion in FayyumJ.c. with or without lambdacism. Wilen this finu! corresponds to

127

an ancient Egyptian' ('AVIN), we find final (I in F, V, W (::.nd semtevolved and logically second.::ll'Y fo7), final :\, in Fl (primitive), as in UrALJ:CT P; B then omits any vowel. It may, however, happen that we find, above all in FS (where this is among others Ihe chieC characteristic of lhe subdialeet FS8), more rarely in Illore evolvt:d Fl and evolved F4. V. fonns of this category which have levelled their atonic Iinal in I (thus e.g. from ms· F5 HIItKl,l(l. crowd, F4, Fl, (:w:mievolved) W H1t1OG, F7 [11K]1O:\' (like P HI..,),). and finally 8 HlII9: from mid" FS H6f,1XlJ. ear, F4, V H6X6. Fl (primilive) HG:.u (compare P H),ll,lT),). finally 8 H)'Q,lX).

1.6 Alonle Sonllntll. In an initial posilion, if Ihey arc systemalically absent fl'om FS, lho.: utonic SOnanl!; appear in 1"4 as in Fl, and in V, Was in M (ant.! in 5, I., A, even 8). Uul if, in the arca of Middle Egyp1, lhey appCLU' immutable in V, W, lhey may still be r'eplao.:ed by lheir substitute. the COI'l'espont.!ing !lO' norant preceded by a vowel (l3 everywhel'e except in f1, whkh prefers here I). when the phen· omenon of"elose liaison" (Polotsky, 1949, Pl'. 29-30) is produced. Thi~ takes place in F4 (as in n, At, also in a certain fashion in H) only when the word. beginning with the sonant is preceded by the definite article (II' etc.), which is so closely Iinkl.-d with what follows that the sonanl is no longer considered as an initial, and the corresponding sononlOt preceded by 6 (etc.) is substilutl.-d for it (in B the possibililies for "close liaison" are lIIuch mon: numerous). One will lhen have F4, Fl, M HlI6'ffiHT:\' (lU),.. in his presence (and immulable. FS HlI&t6I'fn 6l\.M. on the one hand. V (W probably the sallIe] HllO...rr... 6l\.M. on the other): in close Iillison one find!;. in eonll"oISl, F4, FS, M Kt6Kr), fll\.M H_. ill prcsencc of, Fl f.lfllH'l')' N- ... (lJIIM) (and immuta· hIe, ""S HnGHT), GIIM H-, on one hand, V HtlHT), Ii [- ... flIIM], on the olher; and similarly W nH;:6y, the lomb. John 11 :38, according to what the manuscript itself shows). A.~ regart.!s the atonic sonants wilhin a word or a... linats, sec what was said abovc with reference to the atonic vowels In these posilions: such sonants are systcmalically lucking in F4, a... in ,,'S and F7 (lind also in 11 and 8), but they appear rl.'gulariy in M, very often in W also, and in V finally 1l10re frequently than Iheir substitutc (6 followed by the COlTesponding sonorant). 2, The Conjugation System Except in spc.H' H.

n,

3. Vocabulary TIle lexical stock of F4, F5, Fl, V, and IV (not to speak of If) presents a certain number of units nOI round el.sewhen! in Coplic (or only in a single idiom, or only in two, c1C.). They cannot all be presented

FAYYUMIC

here (d. CI'Um, 1939, and Westendon, 1977), and only somc examples will be lisled. "'5, "'46, f7 ).t..., and, 10 be compared wilh 84, 874, G 0'(0tEI (and B ova:), etc., 1.6 0'(Jr.V" L4 ).tW, l.:Jr.n (Kassel' 1983b). F7 )"Xu (pI. U:"'y"I) viper, serpent, cr. 1Xe 8 (the olher Coptic dialects prefer to't, a word thaI F7 also knows). M*, servant, once in F5, a word current in B (which does nOI have tHVo"", a wurd current, wilh tGJr., in F5): MtK is absent from the Olher Coptic dialects. F7 .."e, u.,e, repulse, cr. 5 -.DfG, 5OOf' ~ , etc. F 6H64Q1tf 6-, excepl, ili lacking elsewhere in Coplie. Note F5, 5 6"1GI, branch (1), Isaiah 34:4. F5 IO.C, roaring, clamor, is lacking elsewhere in Coptic (Epistle of Jeremiah 31). F .u.nc, something, 15 lacking elsewhere in Coptic, but may be compared with B unCI, to bite, a mouthful; on the other hand, one can only make lhe same comparison for F, F7. V unt, something (d. WIT once or lwic.:c in F7) if one supposes a derived graphically from A..Uti', an explanalion that remains doubtful (t /ti/ confusc.."(\ with the ancient t • t /P5!; see ALPBARETS. COPTIC). F5 HOyOy"I', F4, V HO'(f, new, has its only correspondent in HOy'I, which appears once only in S (Kahle, 1954, p. 701, 11), if the e1ymology liOmetimes suggesled (e.g., Cerny, 1976, p. 79) from 5, B HO)'f, island is sel aside (Vycichl, 1983, pp. 108109). The parallel wilh M H...r (Husselman, 1965, p. 85) remains vcry doublful. F5 Hl.T(;H, winnowing fan, is lacking elsewhel'C in Coplic (Is. 30:24). F Ml9IO,l, vengeance, appcan also in B, but not elsewhere. 1-7 1'1111'11, honeycomb, cf. B »lIm (a rare wOl'd). W IiIlmY, nothing, d. M NlN6l 1'10'(0-, see oytl., against, below. F7 1iOyt,IG, strike with amazement, cf. 5 OO)'CIIc etc. f>? 111"'+, llwllken, unknown clsewher'C in Coptic (Sg. 2:7 nnd 8:5). F7 1l...I·K', chiseled, d. B coptes: P, M, H et G." BlllIelin ,Ie I'1l1slillll fralll;ai5 d'urcheologie oriell/ale 64 (1966):19-66. - - c "Un lexeme copte oublil:, nmN akhmimique (Nahum 3, 19)," B/llfe/ill de la Socii/i d'egyplologie, Ce'lffl I (1979):23-25. "Prolegomcncs a un essai de classification systematique des dialectes et subdialcctes copces scion les criter'eS de la phonctique, ITI, Syslcmcs orthographiques el cati.'iorics dialeHI (sic), rood, way; T6'(Oi5 (sic), 10 produce; ~ (sk:). 10 empty; and eyen Ihe Coplo-Grcek flHOt"1 (- .,~). breath. Readers will haye noll-d the suprolinear slroke that quite oflen joins Ihe lop of these graphV; appearing pemaps a.t a late stage 10 distinguish (in P) these geminations from those of the second type (~(,.'C below). which are phonologically vel)' different, this Slroke could well have here, as it usually doc~ clsc· where In Coptic. a syllabic significance. indicating lhal this gemination of graphV does not express a "bl'Oken vowel," a "hialus," or .lIlY an\llogous phe· nomenon, and this no more in bmdysyl1abicalion (corresp(lIlding 10 slow speech) lImn In t:lchysyJlabication (con'esponding to nalural. lonpid speech: sec SYll.AUlCATION); it expresses a single V (- vocalic phoneme) simply Ionic (- stl'C$SCd). The st:cond. much more common Iype of vocalic geminalion appears syslematic.llly (or nearly so) in the k-ast archaic fonns of Ihe dialect P. as well as the dialect j (- pl.. protodialcct of l.). and especially the idioms A. lA, 1.5. L6. VS. rS. and S (but not in M. W. V4, £4. B and its subdialects. and G). The purely YOC8lic aspect of this gemination is deceptive, since its formula i~ gmphV + same graphV - tonic vowel + consonant (Ihe dcmon!il.rotion will be fOllnd un' der AI..£PH). Those who haye sought to analyze this gemination phonologically have in faci very soon l'eali7.ed Ihat its appearance in Coplic most often coincides with the disappearance of an oldcr f:.gypliall radical consonanl. (Some lexenK'S not affected by lhis disappearoncc later look on the yocalic gcmi. nation by simple analogy with lexemes that were superficially similar.) Howcver, lhe conclusion~ of lhese investigators have nol, from the oulsel, becn unanimous (Kassel', 1982c). Stern (1880, p. 54): "We undersl(lOd It [Ihe duplication] as a breaking of the vowel, and compOl'e the stcm affecled with thc Semitic roots expanded by X ~ 1 (mediae quiescentis)." 801 if Olle notes Ihat for this author the Coptic "breaking of the vowel" secms Indeed to be a kind of diphlhonglzlng; Ihal for hil" (pp. 34-35) the diphthoog is the (syllabic) com· bination of a vowel wilh (after it) a scmivowd (glide); that he states (pp. 29-30) that ancient Egyptinn had three semivowels U - Coptic fJl .. (e)l. W - Coptic Iwl .. (o)y, and finally'), .....hich oflcn became lhe second dement of a vocalic gemination

132

GEMINATION, VOCALIC

in written Cuptic; and that, broadly speaking, one may thus say that all these semivowels appeal' as graphV in Coptic, then one may suppose that Stem tended, if not always, at least frequently, to identify the second element of the vocalic gemination in Coptic phonologically as an /'/. Lacau (1910, pp, 77-78), while aoalyling the phenomenon with much finesse and perspicacity, nevertheless seems to have admitted tadlly that the duplication of the vowel caused by the dropping of the consonant i, " r, or I is equally a vocalic duplication on thc levcl of super· ficial phonology, the second V of this geminalion replacing those consonants which havc cffectivcly disappeared and for which nothing has been substi· tUled, not even some /'1 derived from them (which seems acceptable in bradysyllllbicatiun, but debata· ble in tachysyllabication), Steindorff (1930, pp. 34-35) presented a distinctly different position: "In Sahidic, in those syllables which have been opened through the suppression of a following consonant, , , , the short medial vowel is frequently doubled:". seae "daughter" for ·ser· 1'1, ·.ier·"r, ·le·,'(I} ... This proccss is called a com· pensating duplication; it is a substitute for the lengthening of a short vowel which appears in an open syllable:' Later Steindorff (1951, pp, 34-35) adopted a less deal' position, apparently seeking to harmoni7.e his earlier explanation, in modified fonn, with other explanations that come into play; thus, he subsequently JistinguisheJ the cases of compensating duplication from those of "vowcl a.simllation," on the one hand, and those of "breaking the vowcl," on the other (see above). Kuentl (1934) examined these v,u"ious possibilities and finally proposed the idea of a compensating (vocalic) lengthening (Ersulzdehmmg, not Ersulzverdop. pe/un£); in I'eply to the objection that in Coptic Q) and II arc the long fonns of 0 and 6, and hence that instead of, for eJCample, MootW, pasture, feed, one ought to lind 'MIDtl6, Kuent7. supposed that "at some undetennined period the old opposition of quality became an opposition of timbre; no doubt Q) and II, representing old long vowels, became closed vowels, while 0 and 6 were open vowels, Thencefolth the graphic duplication of the V:lriouS vowels eX;lmined is naturally interpreted as a nOlation for long vowels, whether open or closed, at the period when this system of writing was put into use." Till (1929) was the first to express clearly the idea that the seconJ element (grnphV) of the grnphk vocalic gemination examined here must represent a consonllntal phoneme, without, however, venturing to say which. Later Till (1955, p. 46) became more

precise (though still ambiguous): '''Aleph and 'Ajin arc still present in Coptk, although no special letters for them exist. Both rnllY hllve been expressed lllike (probably'), although' in some circumstances has a diITerent effect on neighbouring vowels from 3." And TlIJ (1961. p. 10) wrote that "the vowel written double i.~ to be understood as a simple vowel + Aleph or Ajin." This author (perhaps under the influ· ence of Vergote, 1945, pp. 89-91) thus vel)' clearly comes close to the solution most generally admilled today, according to which it is always A.tEf'H that the second element in the vocalic gemination rendel~ (TllJ seems to have secn there sometimes 1'1, some· times /'1, but then it is a /'1 practically pronounced /'I); however, the ambiguity of his position suddenly appears again in a different fashion in his suggestion (Till, 1955, p. 46) that this /'I "was evidently no longer felt to be a consonant" and in his transcriplion or l\O,IQlN by bO'n (p. 46) but or 2ITOOTtl by Mdlf! (p. 259). EJgerton (1957, pp. 136-37) adopted a position resohJtely oPl>osed to that of Till, refusing to admit the phonolugical survival of /'1 or /'/ in Cuptic, fTOm the time when they were not represented by any grapheme of their own (the problem of the CRYp· TOI'IlONliMll): "It seems simplest to eJCplain the non' existence of signs for 'aleph and 'ajin in Coptic writing by assuming the non·existence of these phonemes in Coptic speech," Finally, Vergote (1945, pp. 87-96; 1973, Vol. la, pp. 12-15, and Vol. 1b, pp. 31-37) dearly demon· strated that aleph is the consonantal phoneme best suited for replacing andent I, " r, and I (anJ even i or w), which have disappeared, His opinion was en· tirely shllred by K."\S.'lCr (1982c), who, however, thought that the graphic aspect (graphV + same graphV) of this gemination (the Olthography corresponding l;lrgcJy to brlsyl. - br•.lllysyllabication, an artificially slow articulation, in which this gemination is effectively vocalic even in phonation [V tonic + same V atonic) is to be distinguished rJdically from its phonetic and phonological expression in nOiTIlal articulation (in tlsyl. = tachysylJabication, whcre this gemination renders a tonic vowel followed by /'I): thus, K.U,'1, to put it, tlsyl. '/ka'f/' (monosyllabic, d. Vergote, 1973, Vol. la, p. 45), bUl bl'lsyl. /kllaf/ (disyllabic); or MUXtl, eal', Ima'eel (disyllabic) but '/ml.w.ce/' (trisyllabic), The transition from tlsyl. to br';syl. would entail a kind of "echo effect" resulting in this vocalic gemination which appears in Coptic onhography: thus, for examplc, Ima'ce/> '/ma'aeel > '/ma a ee/, (an idea the first cxp1"Cs.~ion of which could already be found in

GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL

Vergote, 1945, p. 91, and which, taken up a little differently, is developed in Kassel', 1981, pp. 7-9; 1982b, p. 29. n. 23; 1982c, pp. 33-34). lllllUOGRAPHY EdgeT1on. W. F. Review or W. C. Till, Kopfi$cJre Grammalilo: (sai'discher Dialekt). Journal o! Near Eas/ern S/lldies 16 (1957):136-37. Hinlze. F. "Noch einmal ror 'Ersatulchnung' und Metathese im Agyptl~hen." kitschri/t fiir Photletik und allgemei/lc SprachwissetlSChalt 2 (1948):199213. Kasscr, R. "Prolegomencs ~ un cssai de c1assifica· tion systematique des dialcctcs et subdialcctcs coptes selon les criteres de la phonetique, I, Principe:s et tenninologie." Milston 93 (1980):53-

133

_ _ . Koplisclle Dillfelo:lgrammalilo:, mil Leseslilclo:en r/lld WQr{erbr4ch. 2nd ed. Munich, 1961. Vergote, J. PIJotlcliquc }riSIQriqlle de !'egyptien, les COIISQnlles. Louv;:ain, 1945. Grummuire cop/e, Vol. la, hrtroduclioll, phDllelique eJ pho/l(xogie, morphologic sytl· Ilremal/que (.slnlcture des stmfllllemes). pOr/ie syn. ehronique, Vol. lb. /mrodlle/iotl, phQtle/iquc el pJlO/lofogie, morpho/ogie syntllematiquc (.slrncll/I'e de.s semamtmes), par/Ie diochr(miqllc. Louv:tin. 1973a "L..e Dialectc copte P (P. Bodmer VI: Proverbes), c:ssai d'identification." Revue d'egyplologie 25 (1973b):50-57. Worrell, W. H. Coplic Soutllis. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934. ROOOlPHE KASSEK

112. _ _ "Usages de la surligne dans Ie P. Bodmer VI, notes additionnelles." Bulletin de la Societe d'egyplolog;e. Gcneve 5 (1981):23-32. "Le Diall,:,.te protosaJdique de Thebes." Archiv filr PapyrnstonchuIIg 28 (19813):67-81. --,-c "Syllabatlon rapide ou lente en copte, J, Les Glides IJI et Iwl avec leur.; correspondanlS vocali· QUes '/l/' et '/u/, (el phonemes apparies ana· logues)." EllchQria 11 (1982b):23-37. "... , II. Alcph eI 'voyelle d'alcph...• Ellehoria II (1982c): 39-58. --:CCC "Gemination de voyelles dans Ie P. Bodmer VI." In Ac/s QI/he ~colld /n/emoliollaf COtlgress 01 Coplie Siudies. Rome, 22-26 September /980, cd T. Orlandi and F. Wissc. pp. 89-120. Rome, 1985. Kuentz, C. "Ouantit!! 00 timbre? A propos des p5eudo·redooblements de voyelles en eopte." Groupe U"gllislique d'ellll/es c1lamilo-semilil/lleS 2 (1934-1937):5-7. Lacau, P. "A propos des voyclles redoublccs en copte." zd/$cllrift far i1gyplisehe Spraehe und Allcr. IlIm~'kl/ltrfe 48 (1910);77-81. Nagel, P. "Ocr fri.lhkoptisehe Oialckt von Theben." Tn Kopl%gisehe Swdien in der DDR, pp. 30-49. Wisst./Isehaflliehe leilsehri!1 der Marlin·Ll/tller· Universil/It Hilllll·Willellbllrg, Sonderheft. HalleWittenberg, 1965. SteindorlJ, G. Koplische Grammalik, mit Chres/", millhie, W~rtelVet4eichnis w1d Lilcratur. Berlin, 1930. -C::-~. uhrbm:Jr del' kopliscJrel/ Grammalik. Chicago, 1951. Stem, L Koptische Gratmllillilo:. Leipzig, 1880. Till, W. C. "Ahcs 'Aleph und 'Ajin im Koptischcn." Wiencr lei/sehri!1 /III' die KIII/l/e des Morgen/andes 36 (1929):186-96. -:c:-c KQPlische Grommolilo: (wi'discher Dialdl), mil Bib!iQgraphie. Le~jJllckt1l lind Wone",en;eich· nUsen. L..eiP1,ig, 1955.

GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL. A description of Egypt in tcmu of dialectal geography must take as its basis its physical and especially hydrogeographical chamclerisllC5. Egypt is most commonly divided geographically into tWO elements comparable in area, number of Inhabitants, and economic and p0litical importance, but starkly contrasted on the paIitical and linguistic levels. On the one hand. there is the Nile Delta, the vaJ>1 triangle, prnctially "'II and often marshy, about 125 miles (200 km) on each side and bordered by the sea along ilS wholc nonh· em "ank; its g(.'Ogruphically upcn configuration fa· vored a ..ather undivided (or at least not mueh divid· ed) linguistic shape. On the other hand, lhere is lhe long, threadlike vaHey of the Nile upstream from the Delta as fur lIS the First Cataract, a lillIe to the south of Aswan, extending nellrly 560 miles (900 km), a stlip of fel1i1e ground about 8-12 miles (12-20 km) wide in the nonh, hut only 0.6-3 miles (1-5 km) wide in the soUlh; it is locked between two desclt plateaus of rock and sand that differ in height. The ancient OIAI.F.Cf I as a dialecl, proto-lycopolilan. nor I>tAt.F.Cf I'. also a typical PROTOI>IAt.F.Cf, which oflen lnob like what can be known ahout the logical predecessor of S, a ll.intativcJy reconst r\lctcu proto-S.~hidic; a protodialeCI thaI, Nagel, 1965, has shown, had SOI11C lIffini· ties with the language uf Thehes and which could, as lIIuch as II 01' I., or' at lellst :Ilong with them, have Influenced the orthography of the local nonliler.lry texts.) There remain 1~ and especially S. the mosl nrotml classical Coptic idioms, the localizalion of each being particularly dillicult 10 dclcnnine, The al-ea within which L manuscripu have been found extends apparenlly from the FayyOm to the region near lOt..-bes (perhaps, even farther south, as far as A.~wan; WOI,-ell, 1934. p. 74). The area of lhe atlesled exislence of S is even larger, since it is certain lhat it covers all the Egyptian Nile Valley above lhe Delta. One must therefor-e llllve ft:course 10 other nlethods, especially the comparative analysis of isophoncs (phonemic isoglossl.is), in the atternplto locate Land S in relation to the dililects already mOl"e or less exactly localized: B in lhe Delta (probably at firsl the W('1;tem Delta); F in the Fayy6m (and v, or "F:lyyumic without lambdacism," a scminl'utrali:r.oo variety of F or a MIlSOI>IA!.ECT between dominant F, and Wand M. probably in the east or southeast [?] of the Fayyfun and somewhere in the Nile Valley immediately to the easl or southeast [?] of the Fayylim); M in the neighborhood of Oxyrhynchus in Middle Egypt; A in the center (and soulh) of Upper

-,.

To lurn to the phonemic isoglosscs (or isophone who speak a vehicular language, normally I'tIther neutralized in its zone of cJlpallsion (hence outside its rcgion of origin). belong c;;hiefly to a soci:tl level where professional occupalion (major trades, industry, commerce, higher administration, cle.) and a relatively comfOl1llbie way of life encouraged travel.

Consider now a scmilht:orelical elUlmple. Suppose the geographical chain of idioms I, 2, 3,.,5, and 6, moving from soulh 10 nonh in Ihis order the length of the Nile Valley. Of these, 2 and ('Specially I. 4, and 5 lIre typically regional dialects. not neutralized (or only slightly neutlalized); and 3 and 6 arc clearly supmrcgiolUll idioms and are neulml (01' at leas!: more ncutralil.ed than the local dialects with which they are in touch, as immigranl dialects 01' vehicular languages). Of COUI'SC, 3 will have isophones, alllong uther things, in common not only with its neighbors 2 and 4, but also with lhe fanher idiom 6, because, in spite of the remoteness or lheir geographical origin, bolh "common languages" are in touch on a higher (supralocaJ. sodal, etc.) level. Thus, il would be incautious 10 dmw geographical conclusions 100 mechanically, by only counting the various i50phollCS, many of which seem to locale 3 near 6. Uoth vehicular languagC$, a..'1 a n.:suh of lheir wide expansion, ha\'e been brought into contacl, and this contact has made them innuence one another, even if Ihey may have been in their origin vel)' fal' apm1; in fact, lheir isophones (at [cast) hring them notably closer. One might ell.5ily lake for geographical proximity whal i'l probably no more than a sign of their similar nature as common languages and as neutral (or scmincutrnl) idioms. Consequently, it will be prudent to submil to critical reexamination the conclusion (Worrell, 1934; Kahle, 1954; Vergote, 1973, Vol. la, p. 59) thai SOIlght 10 locate the dialccts of the Nile Valley and the Delta by their isophones in the following order, moving downstream and leaving F aside in its comer (:lOd remembering Ih(lt Worrell did not know M): A, L, (M), S, B. This order has today become allnast conventional. but one may prefer an order more in confonnity with the theorelical schema set out above, placing A in I. L in 2, but 5 (not M) in 3, M (nOI V) in 4, V (not 5) in 5, and finally (as In every scheme of dialectal geography) 8 in 6. Out perhaps such a division of Coptic Egypl is still too detailed and too precise acc;;ording to the present Slale of knowledge? One way of doing juslke to Ihe reservations that this skepticism implies would be, ror example, to classify the dialecL~ not in groups (six in number) but in "major groups" (the number limited 10 three; see OIALECTS, CROUPING AND MAJOR GROUPS OF) and, in dialectal geography, to divide Egypl inlo three main regions only (cr. Kassel'. 1982); Ihis would be a way of rclumin8, by and large, to the trip(lrtite division most commonly ac' cepted as regards Egypt in general.

GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL

139

lillIe chance of development for its own most, if lillie, neutmlizcd F:lyyUlllic subdialect V, which would possibly have \lied to gtIin acceplance as the vehicular language over the greater part of this territory. Finally, V would h:lVe perished, with Wand M alld probably befol'e F (which wa.'l bellcr filled to resist in ilS remOle comer of the FayyOm). all stined by S. Major region III would correspond to the Delta (or Lower Egypt). This region would probably in· clude severol local dialect no index. In thi.~ field, indeed, much work remains to be done (sec, e.g., OmlCgehew', 1981). A comparison of Coptic Wilh the data of the Creek lI'anscriplions can be imponant for various research aspects.. Thus, fOt" instance. Coptic orthography sometimes reveals the innucnce of Greek transcriptions, such as t for pJ (tlOll. As for the study of phonetic!>, the ocea.~ional rendering of f by (0)1) ean be mentioned: for example, ·"'"I/.Wi alongside 'Pf""iJlfl'lC;, and t11l1l6'1 for i.nffi>I.JIOW sll.J) SI;l.1IClP snopeto JO "B~IMOOl\ IU;)!3!Unso! UC JO IllalU03 alII ul ',(:;)enbapIlUl :>11l13pOUl Il IllOJj JO 'sI3aleJP J31110 .JO :>3u;muU! AUC Wo.1J l.IooC puc uOl~'S;).Id1l3 U311!.1'" [CUO!lua/lUO:l S1] ul ISC"[ IU '13;)[ClP ,wIllOW S!II U;)/I;) ~U~I;)ISUW Wo.I) wII.J SIU3A;ud l.J:lll.J'" 'kmnb:lpllUl [UIlI -:J"II"luI snop3S wO.lj ,1;)1\l;)lI'''' 'UOPU;)/lUO:l [UIJ1l 01 ,mp,lO U! S:I!::luapU;)1 [1l11[l!/I\[lU! sll{ ;)WO:>,1;)AO 01 rcnpl/l!PUI Ull JO Alpudu:lUl oUlll -UIl[OIlU! pUU ;)AIlUI;),1 tllll IIlOJJ S;)S\.l1l l! 'SI Ilollil :X;)[U -WO:l A]JIl;:!I:I pUll [Imp!/lIPU! AIlJplS S! Ulfi!JO ;)11l!P -alUlU! ,)s0'l"" uoUalUOU IlU:,IlJ,WW] Ull (lllI·lu"nu _U! AlllU':lU;)~ 'sassup ICpoS U\C).I;)3 ull j»SOdWJ-I:xlns X\ 4:l\\{..... uo '1:;);lllllP ~"Il0U0411.J::lOJnll UMO Sil SIlI.I 11ll{1 oUol!-Ual ,(UC U! uOI"I\ap AI:JP S!41 'P31OJPI 341 OIU! [[cJ 01 l:>aIC\P alJl IUWJ ,(ISllo!Jas SS31 ,10 ;).lOW sued~ 'jU!IJ.1M U! U;)I\:1 ,10 BUlJ(c.1ds ul 'AJO\,..;) j! U:'II\:'I ·SIl4.L '(aJII S!4 JO Iuawow anb\un AIP!_IIS II Ie [CllP!/I!pU! 311b!un AIP!J15 e JO 1;):l[OIP! "I{I Aldw!s IOU pue AJOI~ll{ n! JO po!Jad e JO ;)S",,(noJ "I.{I ul dno.I8 U JO ;)Scn!UUI "III 51 II asllll;);)(( 1",,[R!p C SS:lp4pUOU Inq 'PI-lOA\ 8u\pOnO.Llns :'II{I JO SIll;).l41 al{I puc SUO!I;'I,I:)SjPUI "III mo.lJ 1Xl.l:'l11"115 'S;)I\I:lSlU;)111 3uolUI: ;)11::'I!UnUlUlOJ 01 AlpOl.llW 11 JO SJ:IUI :>1.{1 SMollc 11141 "i!cnBucl IIM AJ:l1I \l S:lIIS!," J041nr. Sl! 4:l!l["" .IoJ ')jool.J C jO SJaptw.I ;)IP JO Alllll101 a41 5! Stt ';)II!I:'1;)II0;),10 ;)\Ull!llJ,l;)I;)PU! ',\,IlJ,lIUO:'l ;)111 ttO '5! jnW Il 'SUO!IIlI3.l [C!;)()S jO IUOIulIUlsuI uc AlICIIU;)Ss;) 5! ;)31ln3UIlI U ICllI UMOU)j S! 11 ·SJ;)Sn Jl;)111 JO SUO!I -~lloW ICJ!Bo\OIPAsd J;)II.J:I ;)1{1 :'IlIp:Uad 01 JOAll:lp ·U;) Isnw auo 'AI!lC•• puc .. 13a[OIP!.. CllatuOU;)lld alii AIUlJ!.! dSllJj 0.L '1\ JO waJS.\s e SU!)juw JO IUled ~I{I 01 UO!S!>~ldx" 511 SUfl!JClnlbJ ,(1IC;}..1 U! p;>;):.'IJ1lS J;)A;)U .\ol1{1 Inq '1;);)\011'1 :'1111 .. pUJl "'Ins.. swals.\s as;)41 11lI{1 ,{cs ual.{l AllW :'IUO -(SIJ3IlllP) SWJ)S.\S :I!IU"4me WQ.lJ !U!A!J:I(l 5lUalU;)p jO ';)Wli pall!:! 'C IC Icnp!A]pUl "IBu!~ C Aq 'UOllculqw03 31 -11roJ~Is.\SUOU puc [IIIU;)fIP;)C "III 'J;)411l1 'sl I! :U1:'1\S.CS 31qcIs II JO uuoJ ~I(I U\ J:IJ\.Iasqo :)1(1 01 Jl.lS1! Iuas:ud lOu SOIOp 1:>aIOIP! "1(1 'A.lOl!S01!.l1 ,([[lllIUas5;) pue BUll'll -m:lnu s.\llJl\\C 'I! 01 p3o\.1asqo :>q un:l 11ll{1 sasn \t!JIUJ -JaJald a41 OIlldsaP 'sma ,:;'W!l ~x!:! C IC IcnP!A!PU! U;)A!S I)' 01 ,11l'![n»d "SCNlucl C jO~"Il "I{I JO Al\IClOI 31{1 0~l{1 S] j:);)IO!Pl ;)1{1 :SW;)r.;.(S .If) SWO\P! :'I!I!:>ads so:: paSCS!Aua ale 4:'1!4..... puc 'wa41 pu;nqns 1(314'" 51UI)'I5OO:'l :'IlIS!nSU!1 01 ;):'IU;)J~J:lJ Aq ~11S!lqe~ 'UOSJad ;)130!S C Aq pa:lllprud Clup =»{I JO AI!lClOl ;)111 ~Iouap a ..... ,I:>:llol!>!, Aa .. '(SL -d '086\ 'J:'J5S1l)l]3 ::>lo&.t:>A jO UO!Is.1m1ns :141 uo P-'!Jlpow AI148115 '6tZ ·d) pappc .(;)1{1 'puCII J;)410 "1(1 uO ,:W~lsAS.. II JO uuoJ alii U! SJeadt"I.F.cT: QU) COI'TIC: PR£.COI'TIC: PIlI'...ou> COI'TIC; PRo. TOlll"LE.CT: and in pal1 ieul ar AKIIM1MIC; lKlHAIII.IC: DI"· LECT G (OR BA$IIMURIC 011. MANSURIC): DIALEC1' II (Oil.

ImRMOl'Ol.lTAN OR ASllMUN1N1C): OIAlJ'..C'1' i tOR PIlUTo. LYCOPOUT"N); DIAl.ECT P (OR PR01'Q.THEBAN); FAYYUMIC ; LYCOPOUTAN (OR SUUo\KHMIMIC): MESOKIlMIC (OR MIODLF. F.cYPTt"Nl; and SAIIIOIC. The word "Co pt" itself deri ves fl'Olll the sam e wor d as "Egy pl" and "Egyptian," a lerm lhe orig in of whic h appc
LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOLITAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC). TIle troditional "iew of lhe "LyLI!(,.T) :1Ilt! groups of texiS whose unifonn designalion (1inguis1ical1y and in lenns of dialectnl geography: sec GI!OGRAPlIY, DlA· LECTAL) seems somewlml difficult. The entir'C gl'OUP of L (sub}dia1ccts and connected idiolects can justifi· ably be given a colleeti...e descriplion only in lerms of the linguistic cenler stretching from Qa,w to A.~yit! (Lyeopolis), with ...adous possible extensions to the south and north, and in terms of the linguistic tr.rilS thai place L among the dialects of Upper Egypl bul Ihal both as a whole and in relation to their disuibu· tion cannot be assigned ehher to Akhmimic (A) or to Sahidic (5). Furthennore, because of diversification

152

LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-D10SPOLITAN OR SUBAKHMJMIC)

and subdivision within I~ it cannot be described a5 a "neutral"' dialect. 1.2 Unity or Diversity of L. The oliginal assumption of relative uniformity of L (or A2) has bcen clilleu into question by the increasing number of tC~IS, some of which await public(ltlon. The fin;t tex· tual witness to become known w..\S the Acta PUllli (AP. Hcid.), which Cllrl Schmidt published fmm the Heidelberg P3pyros Collection (1904 and a further folio in 19(9). In 1924 Sir Herbert Thompson publishl..'(\ extensive fragmenlS of St. John', Gospel in a dialect vel)' dose 10 the AP. Heid. but showing some charucleristic peculiarities. In the same year, a leller of the Mclclian archives (Crom, in Bell, 1924, no. 1921l, the sole nonliterary text tllUS far known in L, was edited and was considered by the cditon as belonging to "the latcr type of Achmimic (Acta Puu· Ii)." Since 1933 the comprehensive corpus of Coptic· Manichaean texts from Madinat M!\~I has become known and has bl..'Cn published to a great extent. TIlis was followed in 1945 by the disco\'ery of the Nag !'Iammadi library, of which the codices I, X, and XI once again reveal a new variety of Subakhmimic. Publication m'pn in 1956 ....itb the Go1;pel of Troth (Evangelium Veritatis) from CcxIcx I. While publicalioll of the Nag Halllllludi lind.'! has almost been completed, a wide ronge of Coptic Man· ichaean texts is stilJ unpublished. FrJgmenlS oUlside lhe Nag Hammadi !ibmry, but belonging to it in con ten I, were publi.~hed in 1975; the Sahidic parallel version to these is in Nag l'lanlllludi Codex II, 5. In 1978 rragmenLS of the Letter 10 Philemon and of Hebrews from !he Sir Herbert Thompson Collection (now in Cambridge University library) Wi:!re published (but these are peculiar in their dialect and seem to be wrongly described as Suookhmimic). One te:tt from the Sir Chcster BeallY Collection in Dublin (pal1S of the Gospel or John) and one from the Bibliotheca Uodmeriana in Geneva (palu of the Acta Pauli, or AI'. Bod.) an:: still unpublished. These lwo texts (U'C not identical either eoJicologicatty 01' linguistically with tbe texts published by Sir Het'bel1 Thompson and Carl Schmidt. 1.3 Texts and Edltlolls. The L texIS now known are almost without excl-plion literary and belong 10 various categories. IJ.I. Biblical tuts: JoL - Go1;pcl of John, London manuscript (lbompson, 1924). Provenance: Qaw, fourth centu· 0)'.

laD - fnlgments fmm the Gospel of lnhn (10:1811:43), Dublill manuscript (unpublished). Tnmscript: R. Kassel'. End or the third century.

Yet a lillie different from every (sub}tlialt.'Ct of l(i.e. lA, LS, or /.6, see below) and not too far from At and V is the diak'Ct of the following fragments of the Pauline Epislles (cd. Bellet, 1978, Pl'. 45-47; pel'· Imps provenance Suhllj (Dayr ul·Ahiadl. end or firth centul)'; see Funk, 1986, and Kassel', 1986): Hbr. fragment of Hebrews (Heh. 5:5-9, 11-14). Phm - f....,lgment of Philernon (Phlm. 6:15-16). The language of Hbr and Phm is not taken into uccount here. / J.2. ApocrypJUl.' AP. Heid. Acta Pauli m3nuscript in Heidclbcll; (Schmidt, 1904, 19(9). Source: Akhmlm antique dealer; perhaps from Edfu, lifth century. AP. Bod. - Acta Pauli manuscript frogmellts in Bibliothcca Bodmeriana, Geneva (unpublished). In· complete tmnscript: R. Kassel'. Provenance: caSl of Nag Hammadi (but not with Ntlg Hummadi Iibmry or nea,' Dislml\), foul1h celltury. 1.3.3. Coptic M(mich"euI/ texu: ManiH - Manichaean 1·loOlilics (Polotsky, I934). Provenance: Madlnat MsQl, in the Fayylim (but perhaps from Lycopoli5{?]; see 1.4), filth century. ManiK - Manichacan Kephala'ia (Polotsty and 8Ohlig. 1940; IXlhlig, 1966). Provenance: same as ror MimiH, foul1h-lil'th century. ManiP - Manichac:m 1'~ltel' (Altbel'ry, 1938). Provenance: ~ame as for M:lI1iH, foul1h-firth eenlut)'. /.3.4. Coplk Gllostic wxts: With one exception (OW; sec below) att these texts are Nag Hammadi te:tts (NagH), so called because they were discovered cast of Nag loIallilnadi but not in the same place as AP. Bod: Thdr num· crotion follows thaI of the Nag Hammadi codices and the st:qucncc of the individual tractatcs in each code:t: 1.1 - Pl1lyel' of Ihe AlX'!itle Paul (Kasser et aI., 1975b; Attridge, 1985). Fout1h century. 1,2 or Bplnc - Apocl)'ph(ll Lellcr or lames (Mulinine et at., 1968; Kirchner, 1977; All1idge, 1985). Founh century. ' 1,3 01" EV - Gospel of Troth (Malinine et al., 1956 And 1961; Till, 1959; Amidge, 1985). Founh century. 1,4 or Rheg - Tractate on the Resum:.'Ction or L..ctter of Rheginos (Malinine ct aI., 1963; layton, 1979; Anridge, 1985). Founh century. 1,5 or Trip. - Tripartite Truclate (Kasser et aI., 1973a, 1975a, and 1975b; Attlidgc, 1985). Fourth centul)'. The folio with the f>royel' of the Apostle Paul hllcr turned out to be a flyleaf of Codex T and is now reckoned as N:tgH I,!. The language of Trip. is taken into (lccount here only with regard to mar-

LYCOI'OLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOLITAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC)

pbology. not orthography and phonelllics. a.. it is clearly n unique phenomenon (wild orthography. 0scillation bel ween 5 tlnd l., a series of syntactical errors lhm arc not only irregultlritics 01' exceptions) and is perhaps not the work of someone whose mother tongue was Coptic. X,I or Mar - Marsanes (Pt~oIT'$()n, 1981). Fourth century. XI. I or Inter - Interprelation of Gnosis, pp. 132. Copied by W.·I'. Funk. FO\lrth cemury. XI, 2 or Exp - Valentinian E1iposition, pp. 33-39, Copied by W"P, Funk. Fourth centul)'. Appendix - five Valentin inn prayers, PI', 40-44. Rhln&. - colk'(;tive designalion for Rheg, Inter, and Exp (NagH I. 4-XI,1.2.). OW - On lhe Origin of lhe World (Oeyen, 1975). Pro\'enancc: unknown. According 10 Ocyen (p, 134) the London fragment shows an older stage in the development of the tClIt th..n the Sahidie version of NagH II,S, but this does nol allow one 10 draw any direct condusions as to the age of the manuscl"irt, which Kenyon (in Crum, 1905, no. 522) pu~.. in the fourth cenlUl)'. I.J.5. NOlllilera')' luiS:

Mel .. Letter of the Mclellan Archive, no, 1921 (Crum, in !leU, 1924, pp. 94-97). Provenance: an· tique trade; :lpprux, 330-340 A.D. Note tmt there is still :I number of tellts that are closcly related linguistically 10 Ihe L tClllS but u.e the grarheme I for /x/; for this reason, they were rl'elliously-nnd wrongly-described as "Akhmimic" or "Akhrnimie with Sllhidic influences" because they usc this a only in part, a~ A docs. l1H..'SC preliminary sluges (to somc ClItent) in the develop. ment of L (Kassel', 1979 a.nd 19823) :Ire dt!al.t with undcr OtAlF.CT i (with its subdialccls, cspc.:cinlly i7; sec also Funk, 1987). 1.4 Date, Place of Dlseovcry, and Place of Orilin, The l. lexts for Ihe most part date from the fOUI1h and fifth centuries (Ntlg Hammadi :lnd JoL, f0U11h century: ManiK and MUlliP, foul1h-firth cell' turies; Mallill :lnd AP. Heid., fifth century). On the other hand, the unpublished Gospel of John in Dublin (JoD) seems to be much earlier, e\lcn from the end of the 1MI'd century. It is interesling to see that the witnesses of I. are writlen on papyrus. whereas lhe fragments wilh Ihe P:luline Epistles (libr and Phm), which al'C to be excluded fl'Om l. for linguistic reasons, at'e written on parchment. In some caws (Nlig Hummudi and MUlli text.~, aod JoLl, the pltlce of discovery is CCl1aln, but Crum's dictUlli is to be kept in mind: "place of finding is not necCMtlrily place of origin:' The Mnni tClItS were

153

discovcred in Mndlnat M. '.II, a place whel'e Ihe L· diak-ct never had been spoken. Rnthel', Ihe place of origin of the Coptic Maniehaean text.~ seems to hnve been LycopoHs (Asyilll. For a long time it WtlS regtlrded a~ a hiding place for the Manichacan "heresy" (Schmidt :lnd Polotsky, 1933, pp. 12-14). In the case of JoL, thefe is no comrelling reason why the place of disco\'ery should not be conside~ the same lIS the pl:lce of origin (Oaw!Antaiopolis), As the Nug U:lmmadi Ubrary resulted from the purposeful collection of various lexts, the place of ori· gin of the 1_ tcxts of Nag I'!nmmtldi is not guanmIced. A.~ thcy, howellel', represent 11 different Iype of L fmlll M:lni and JoL, they should be placed ful1her south. After Ihe fifth cenlury no telllo:ll wilness of L is attested, :lnd one may conclude lhat by that time L had gone oul ol use as a literary language. 1.5. Descripllon. of DlaleCl and Geographical Loeallon, The alternaling descriptions of "dialect" l. thr'Ow light 00 the history of the problem or I. :lnd on Coptic diulectology tiS (1 whole. Carl Schmidt, the editor of AP. Hcid" charncteril:ed the dialect of lhis manuscript as "a dialect related to the Akhmlmic teXIS." Its consonants :Ire consistently identical with those of the Sahidic, while the vowels show lhe pe. culiarities of Akhmimic (Schmidt, 1904, p. 14). ROsch (1909) interpreted this oosclV.llion to the ef· fect thut the AP. I-Ieid. represented the transitional slage frolll the (older) Akhmimic to the (later) Sahidic ("I:ltc" or "new" Akhmimic: simi1:1rly, Crum, in Bdl. 1924, p. 94, wrote of "lhe younger type of Aehmimic" with regard to the Mclellan lellel' no. 1921). H. Thompson grouped the dialects of AP, Heid. and JoL under Ihe dcsign:ltion "sub-adllnimic," whleh established itself subM:quentiy (Jot.. p. JIlt). He subscribed to Schmidt's view lhat Subaldllnimic stood between Akhmimic and Sahidic, but he raised the fundamenlal question whether thai inler· mediate posilion should be interpretcd in temlS of chronology or ditlleclal geography. Chaine (1934) prefel,-ed the gc::ogrtlphical view, describing the dia· lect tIS "A5siutic" (Asyutie, siglllln A2). The view th:lt Akhmimic was n..-plaeed by Snhidic by way of Subakhmimic had already been dismissed by Till (1928, p. 3), who said tha.! A, .42, and S had "basically come into being independently ol each other ... and [had lx:cnl spoken at an l-arlier period simultaneously, and :llongsidc eaell other, in V:lrious districts of Up· per Eml." Nevel1heless, the term "Subakhmimic" was retained (Till, pussim; Schmidt and I'olotsky, 1933; Worrell, 1934: Kahle. 1954: and even Vcrgote, 1973-1983, Vol. la),

154

LYCOPOUTAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOUTAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC)

WOlwll (1934, pp. 63-74, m3p p. 65, region V), assumed lhal Ihe region of I'bow in Ihe soulh as far a.~ the al·Ashmunayn-Antinoi! line in the n0l1h was the area in which A and A2 spread, bUI rcjt.'Cted lhe idea of a more drcurm;.cribed localiz:lIion. Kahle (1954, pp. 2061£.) placed It2 bet.....een Akhmimic and MesoKf.1iltC, or Middle Egyptian, and consilkrcd the l'egion from Abydos to al-Ashmunayn to be the origi· n..l :lrca in whil:h A2 spread (basically in :lgrecmenl with Worrell), 1·le cnvi~ged for' Ihe first time a grouping within A2 on a broader te:rtlual basis, lead· ing to three maill groups.: (I) JoL, AP. Ueid, Mel, OW (Kahle panly other sigla: OW • BM522; Mel ~ J. &I C. 1921): (2) thc M:mi tCJI:ts; and (3) lhe Nag Hammadi texts (slill unpublished at the time and not taken ful,hel' into account by Kahle). A2·Mani was, according to him, ch;l1"llcteri1.ed by Akhmimie influ· ences, whill.- A2·AP. Hcid. and A2-JoL repr'escnted "much more truly the ancient Subachmimic" (p. 219). Pololsky (in Schmidt and Polotsky, 1933, p. II) had already noted that Ihe Manichaean A2 was closest to the Akhmimic and also drew allention to agl'eements of Mani·JoL against AP. Heid. These vbscrvationll were not taken inlo account by Kahle. Alihough Kahle's first m'lin group C3nnOl stllnd up to llCrutiny, one i~ nevet,hcle~~ indebled 10 him for many fine indivit.lual obM:rvations on A2. According to VergOle, 1973-1983, Vol. la, p. 4, KOC. 5), A2 was spoken in 8 region stretching from Akhmlm.Eshq3w in the llOuth to al·AshmOnaynAntinoe in the not1h with Asyti! (Lycopolis) as cen· ler. As against Kahle, it may be reg..rded as a back· ward slep Ilml A2 ill tr'ealcli by VergOlc as a dialeclal unlly. From Worrell to Vergolc, thcre is agreement that the al-A,-,;hmOnayn-Antinoe line is the nOl1hem frontier while the frontier for expanllioo soothward remains open, so 10 speak. Recognition that A2 is an independent "dialect" in relation to A and S is contradictory to the still rather widely current description of Ihe t.li:tlcct as "Sub· nkhmimic:' which, like the siglum A2, tends to lead one to a....-,;ume a subdialecl or coll:Jteral t.lialcct of Akhmimic, or A, even if the tenllillology is only used conventionally. Hence, in a series of publications since 1972, Ka....o;er has proposed instead of "Subakhmimic" Ihe t.lialeetnl designation "Lycopolitan" (I~). 10 eOITeSponcl to the linguistic center of this dialtoct, 01', more eXllctly, of an important bmnch of this dialecl (see especially Ka.'I.'ler', 1982b and 1984). This deseriplion at.l:tpls a variant of Chaine's "Assiutic" and has the advantage that the siglum consists of just one sign, com."l'ponding to the signs of the other main dialects of Coptic. For a rather long time, vari·

ous iodices were used 10 designate the individual hr':lllches or types of L. Since 1986, however', a gen· eral agreement ha.~ been rClIched among CoptolngislS. Now numel'il;:ll indices are preferred: thus, lA rather than L-Mani, LS rather than L·JoL.. L6 rather than 1~·Nagll (ROC also LVCO·OlOSI'OUTAN). Far more impol11l111 is the question of the pat1icuI:lr type of L to which the textual witnesses can be ullotlet.l, Ihe more so since pl'l'lc1ie.,lly every manu' llcrillt exhibils peculiArities and even inconsistencies, as L in fact is nOt a thoroughly standardi1.ed dialect in any of its bmnehes. The individual groups will be denoted below in accordam::e with their main characteristics.. 1.6 Mean5 of Olaleclal Subdlvlslon. Like the Coptic dialects in general, the individual representalives ;lOd branches of L (as an L group) I'll'C also mainl)' dislinguished from cach olher phonetically (insofar as this c:tn be recognized from the ot1hogm. phy) and in specific areas of morphology. Except for Funk (1985), where some primary elements of t~ kind are already shown, t~re have been until now no available investigations for differences in the lexi· cal lind s)'otaeticallicld (lICe, however, DTAI.F..cTS, MOR· PHOI.OGY OF COPTIC and AKHMIMIC). These L hl"llnches (Irc designntet.l as follows: lA (01' IA.ian!) (all Mani texts)

LS (or L·JoL) (JoL.. JoD and AP. Bod) L6 (or L-NagH) (all Nag Hammadi L texts, and also AP. l'leid)

2, The Phonemic Inventory or Lycopolltan As u.~ual, consonanl.~ and vowels will be treated ~parately.

2,1 Consonants. The L consonantal phonemes and graphemes (according to Vergotc, 1973-1983, Vol. la, p. 13) are those of most Coptic dialects and therefore also of S, M, W, V, and F (apal1 from F7) (see Table I), There fll'C sixteen gr'llphemes ma~hing the sevenleen consonantal phonemes or Lycopolitan. 'l'he laryngeal stop phoneme /'1 has no sign of ilS own bol is CJl:pressed, or is recognizable, by the break in the vowels (c,g., K.U. ~", to place him 0"- it), a.~ in S (with pS) and also A, as in most of the F br.tnches. 111e usc of some of these consonants, espeF.NTALS

Iplll

PRF.PAUTALS

POSTPAU,TMS

/t./:/cl

/kI'

.

/t/ T

LutYNGEAUi

f/ c.g.. u

~

/1/. Iwl (o)y

/sic

ImlH

fJ! (e}l /n/ II 11/ /lo, /r/ r T1t.NTNO, to be equal to. 111C ol1hognlphy ll/T1t.f'Tl'1l in ManiK 4,3 is unique (CI,lT),f'Tf" twenty-five times in M:lIliK I). 2.3.1.2. Thc short tonic vowel bdorc the Iii opening a syllable appcan; in L4 a~ II and in the othcr L branches ali l,: MANI - IA

~MO'iNG

H),tllN

O'(1t.i....o oy),so'/wa'b(a)1 (I'llrcly oyuse')

Dy1t.tlltl 0,.","'

H616

to love

ze'ie

10 full

MANt - LA

•

-....

~,..,

to hear sign light to be holy

Only when /wnl closes a syllable is the anaptyctic yowel founll in all the /. teKts: (;1t.(O)yN6 (d. cooytlll). recognize. Note also that in the spelling of the Mani ICXts. the anapty. Mler a closed tonic $yilable leR/ does r'IOI producc any anaptyclic vowel: L TJ.KTN as opposed to A

L5 AND L6

Whcn f!l doses Ihe syllabic, then II appears uni· ronnly: c:0. 6~6T6

NAGH

"",oj-

damage months (OW 3, 6) drachmae (Eplac 8, 9) darkness to be mad (Inter 20, 39) sin robber 10 be biller to be high, sublime to be suffering birds

oyo..

onc (numeral)

""

O[I].).t GKGlJo.t

KCKC

K(lKC

UIIC' N.l.~(J

NJo.II0

C.l.N6

CJo.N6

C""", >.c.' Poco'

KOKCI

K6K(0)1

.,.

",.).11.1'

C.l.NI

CJo.Nl

CJo.',ll'

(;.),lI,ll'

""a' ",a'

""a'

"",m

NJo.II(O)1

t.).C1'

but:

oy.

oyoo (passim) OV'CI (2) 0V'CI01 (2)

oyo..

LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOUTAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC)

Unless specifically mentioned, the rorm is affirmative; neg. - negative. EveI)' b.."Ili1c tense (abbreviated herearter to "basic") is rollowed (ir allcsted) by its satclHtl'S, after "And"; clre. - clreulR~tantial, reI. relative, pret. - preterite. II - St.'Cond tense. Foons between brackel~ ( ... ) are l'eConstilllled rrom very sirnilar rorllls: :tC'ru - nu verbal prefix; I.sg. - fir.>tpel'Yln singular, 2.m.5&. - second masculine singular, 3.f.sg. - third reminine singular. I.pl. = first plural, 2.pl. - second plural, 3.pl. - third plurnl: I. - lA with LS ;u\d U. AP. Heid. • Schmidt (1904 and 1909); Trip. - Ka$scr ct al. (1973 and 1975a); U( ... ) • 1.6 without AP. Heid. and Trip.

3.1 Blpar1l1e Pattern: Neg. If· ... 6tl. J.I.I. Prcunl (basi lhat it belongs to the verbal sentence (tripanite pallenl). TIle "energetic" future «;"UT\:S." The introduction to his MlIqQliJimah has been translated by Mallon (1907, pp. 230-58). The origin of his biblical quotatioru is alwaY!' indicated by sigla. A grammar called AI-Tab.firoh (The Enlightment) is the work of Ibn Katib Oa~r, literally "son [in fact, grandson] of [the Emir] Qa)'!!3r's secrelary." His full name (with genealogy) is AbO I~q 'Alam ar·Ri'asah Ibrahim ibn ash-5haykh AbU Th-Thanll ibn ash· Shaykh ~fl oo·Dawlah Abu I.Fa¢J.'il Katib ai-AmII' 'Alam ad·Dln Oa~r (i,e., his grondfuthcr ....'as St:cn.~ tal')' to Emir 'Allllll ad·Dln Qa)'!!3r). His grammar, though appredated by AbU Isl)liq ibn al·'A.~ COPTIC

only). The Pari.. Magieal Pap)'l'\ls (1.5) makes LL'ie of the Greek spiritus a.spcr for It (originating bolh from Egyptian It and ~). In some !e"'ts whole words are wrillen with demotic Iigatul'eS or id(."Ogrnms (1.2; 2.2; cf. 1.1). The principal ex: signs of demotic origin al"C pre· sented in Figun: I.

The Quesllon of Dialects The OC mngical te"'tS were writlen down at a time whell the Slttndanlization of the COptic dialects had just staned. Other OC lexl.S were wrillcn considerably earlier. In gencl SUlllming up, i1 may be snid thai in II. 971f. (III allempl wa.~ nllldc 10 eneompa.s..~ several Coptic dill' leelS simuhaneousl)'. It IIlll)' be assumed Ihal this \vali to ~rve a pr.te-lical purpose:. The individual reader should be placed in a position 10 be able to usc Ihe spells in his own vernacular idiom. It should be remembered that the telll was most probably pUI down by a Gnxk compiler. If he found the source of the telll wriucn (or recited) in ::10 Egyptian idiom other thnn the one(s) he was most familiar with. he may have changed ii-partly in the main texi and

partl)' in the glosses, though retaining the original ven;ion. lie may also have subs!ituled vowel signs according 10 their sound values in contelllporory Greek, if such differed from the Coptic graphic Imdi. tion (e.g.. oy and Qt, respectively, for Coptic _. Ihlt~ indicating II pronunciation (0), not (:)), and 141 (?), not [oj, respectivel)').

Pre.Coptle Features Ikcause of Iheir pagan backgr'Ound, DC texl~ emr>lo)' man)' names, epithets. and lelms Ihat al'l;: not found in Coptic pl'Oper, such as TIlJo.lTGly, who is on (his) mounlain, an epithet of Anubis (EiYPtian, lpy.dw./): CI- or a N', son of (Egyptian, zj, zj II): and Tli, underworld (Egyptian, dJ/). Apart from that, words are used that have become obsolete in standard Coptic, sueh :L~ AOOtM, help 1.1, 1.8 (Coptic 101100..); "_6 (?), to copulate, 1.1, 1.6 (Coptic, T'NOOII.): H.l.0)"C6, liver (?), 1.5,1.117: rise (?, imperative), 1.5, n.I23, 138, CIC.: ~.., strong, 1.5,1.15: 1I0y, limbs (?). 1.5, 1.122: IMJ~', enchant, 1.5,1.149-150); Ken., fumigate, 1.4. 1.665: COYHO)"lO, good still' (sbJ ufr), OOYlo.l.t! (d. dClllotie 1.l'1, prefer), agrce:lble (?) star, COYIO)/'l, evil star, t:oyol-.\.J-O, hostile stal', 1.2 passim: l.~ll't, l.~'l (?), 1)('1;00 of his life (?), 1.3 and 1.2, 1.164). A conspicuous featu!'e is the almost comr>lete lack of GrCi!k words. ElCccptions are j,n'O,\OC, mcs' senger, 1.5,1.16: and 1.11f, air, 1.5,1.23. Olher prc-eoptic features can be found in Ihe morphology of the verb, such as residul.'5 of Ihe demotic n:lative form (Ilaardt, 1963-1964; SaIZinger, 1975, pp. 42f.) or the fonn -11f'TOY·. before lhey, 1.3, 1.153 (Coptic, Ffru:roy.). A rather stmnge feature is ~HO'(-, in (1.2, passim), since the w of Egyptian m·~"w had already oc'Cn dropped in the second millennium B.C.: possibly the form is influenced by the IIW sign of the tradilional Egyptian spellings on a purel)' graphic level. S)'ntac. tic uscs or a pre·Coplic naturc in the London Horo. scope Pap)'lus (1.2) include lack of an indefinite l\l~iclc (.l.:;ltfll l.GwnOlil.'1, a woman shall be to him, Ihlrd future, 1.144): pos,~essive usc of suflill: pronouns wilh a word like ?rl..,., voice (1.141): and condition' al construction l.'lGIDtMJ l.' (a construction found in Roman-period demolic). Nevertheless, the OC texis are definitely not tr:tnseriptions in OC script of demotic tellls: their morphology and synlall. are CS5oCntiaIJy Coptic.

00".

ltlBLIOGRAPIiV

8ell, H. I.: A. D. Nock: and F. H. TItompson. "Magi. cal TexIS fronl a Bilingual Pap)'rus in the British

PALEOGRAPHY

Museunl. Ediled wilh Tn:mslalions. Commcnlary and Facsimile." Proceedillg:; of Ihe Ori/isll AClldelPlY 17 (1931):235-86. Cerny. J.; P. E. Kahle; and R. Parker. ''The Old CopIic Horoscope." JOlln/al of Egyp/ia" Ardraeolo10' 43 (1957):86-100. Crum. W. E. "An Egyptian TCXI in Greek Charac· ters." J014n1al of Egypliall Archaeology 28 (1942):20-

3J. Grillith, F. L. and H. F. H, ThOlllpson. The DeJIIO/ic Magical PapJrIls of Loudoll alld Leideu. 3 \,o[s. Lon· don, 1904-1909. Haardt. R. "Vel'such einel' ahkoptischen Gl'ammatik" (Ph.D. diss.• University of Vienna, I 949). ____ . "ZUIn Gcbmuch des Pl'titcritalcn Rclativums '.'r (131'") im i\ltkoptl.. ....,:;-:-.. Papyms Bodmer XXI: Josue VI,16-25, VIJ,6IX,2J, XXiI,J -2, J9-XXlII,7,15-XXIV,l3, ell sallidi· qljC. Geneva, 1963. -,_. PapYnls Bodlller XXIf el Mi.uisslppi Cuptre CudllJ: flo' Jerbnie Xt.3-1.f1,34, Lamelllatiolls, Epitre de Urbllic, Baruch J,I-V,5, 1111 salridiqllc. Geneva, 1964. _....,. Papyrus Bodmer XXJ1J: Esale XLVJJ-LXVJ ell salticliqlle. Geneva, 1965. Ka."SCr, R., ctl. Kellia, lopograpltie. Recherches suisscs d'archL-olugic cupte 2. Geneva, 1972. Kasser, R.; M. Mtllininc; H.·C. Puceh: G. Quispd: J. Zandt.-e; W. Vycichl; and R. MeL Wilson. Truc/alm; TriparlilllS, Pars I, J)e Sllpemi.~, Codex JWlg f. XXVI f.-/. UI v. (I'. 5J-J04). Dem, 1973. TraClallil Tripanims, Pal'S II, De Crell/iollt lIo",i"is, Pal'$ IIJ, De GelleribliS Trib/ls, Cudex Jmlg ,. UJ ... -!.XX v. (p. 104-140). Bern, 1975. Krouse, M. R....'Vicw 0( M. Cramer, Koplische Paliio,raphie. Bibliolheca Orien/alis 23 (1966):286-93.

Leroy, J. Lcs !t1auuscrils copies ef

183

cop/es-Qr(lbe~' il/IIS-

Irrs. Paris, 1974.

Malinine, M.: H.-e. Pucch: and G. Ouispel. Evallge. lillm Verilalls, Codo lung I. Vf/J I'.-XVI v. (p. 1631), f. XIX r.-XXII r. (p. 17-41,. Zurich, 1956. Malininc, M.: H.·C. Puech: G. Ouispcl: W. C. Till: R. McL Wilson: and J. landee. De Resumclrone (Ep/slllia ad Rh",gillllm), Codu lmlg f. XXlI r.-f. XXV v. (p. 41-50). Zurich. 1963. Malininc, M.: II.·C. Puech: G. Ouispcl; w. C. Till: R. l1:umelll lind Papler Illr die Zeit ties JII.-XJV. Jahrll/llulerrs, mil eim:m Ver.~lIch /.'iller StiJgeschicll/e der koplisdltm Sehrill. ~lcidc1berg. 1936. lbompson, II. The Coptic (Salridic) Version 01 CeNuill Books 01 fire Old Tesiamelll. I,am a Pap)'11lS ill the British M,uelllfl. London, 1908. Till, W. C. "Saitlischc Frogmente des Allen Tcscamentn". Muuon 50 (1937):175-2]7. Wcsscly, K. Griechische IIl1d koplische Texfe Iheologi. sehel1 IlIha[ls IJ, JI/, JV. IX., XII., XV. Studicn zur

184

PHONOLOGY

Palaeographie und I'oflyroskunde. Leipzig, 1911. 1912, 1914. ROOOLPIlf. KASSF.R

PHONOLOGY. In Coptic. as in any other language, it is vital 10 di!ilinguish carefully betwccn phonology and phonetics. AcconJing 10 Dubois (1973, p. 373), "Phonetics studies the sounds of I;m· guage in theil' conCl't."Ic realization, independently of their linguistic function," Phonetics is thus'l science

concerned wilh a phenomenon purely m:lIe,illl and physical, and therefore mensurable by means of in" slr\JrIlcnlS of phy:;ics. sensitive and especially adapted for this dclica1o:! task. Conscquently,

phonetic.~

docs nul treal the semantic use of these sounds or of their' combin0dlc" (scrawl) and "tOOl Ie" (tOOt n-pcatedly). course. both of these word~ could be pronouncL-d in a great many different WolYS and with nuances that may be studiL-d. m('a.~ured. or deli ned. according to the speakelJs linguistic habits or Co Ihe conditions in which he pronounces them at any given lime (local, dialectlli. personal habils, or possihly the pronuncia· tion arising from a physical lllllifommtion, an occa· sional cold. a brokcn tooth, a mouth full of food, a Mate of fatigue making for negligent elocution, and so on). Yet, on the phonological level, these nuances nrc in no way taken into 3ccoune: each of these two words is subjecl 10 but II single interpr'Ce;;leion, /,du:dll and /,tu:el/, respectively. Practic311y speak. ing, whatever the speaker'lI accent (provincial, negli· gent, or obstntcted, within cel':ll" Ilmies), the liseen· el' will llSuaUy dt'Code the message in the Si.lme way. In AU'lIADt:TS, COPTIC, the synoptic table gives (on the extreme left) the phonologicnl value of the \'3ri· ous Coptic graphemes, a value well known or at least sufficiently well known or probable. This value occasionally \'arit'S from one dialect or subdialect to another; one even observes certain idioms Wtlnling one or several phonemes present in others. Howev· er, Ihe present ar1icle will nOI lreae these dialeclal

or

differences bUI prellenl a complete i",'eneory of COIltic phonelllcs [T3ble I). "Coptic" considered com· prehl,'nsi\'Cly, as a total phenomenon comprising 311 par1icular idiomatic, dialeclal, and subdialcetal diasystems (cf. Stem, 1880, p. 7: Mallon, 1907. p. 7; Chainl,', 1933, pp. 2-3; Worrell, 1934, pp. 83-98; Vergote, 1945, p. 10; Steindodf, 1951. p. II; Till, 1955, p. 40, and 1%1. p. 3. and especially Vergole. 1973, pp. 7, 13, 18, and Kassel'. 1981). "1e synoptic table gives only the graphemt'S of foul' Coptic idioms-vehicular languagC5 Sand D, dialecl A, and prolodlalect P-considered hen' a.~ the most typical phonologically and 11lph,;\betically. (More deeails can be found in ,Ill,: synoptic table in ALl'ftAflt:TS, COI'HC; gem. - grnphlc vocalic geminaliun; the phoneme Ivl is found only in the subdill' leces il7, J, G, F9. llnd H [Ill'llpherrlc r.]; [wa] - pho· neme wllnting in lhis di;\lect). From Ihe following lise of Copeic phonemes mUSI be l'crnoved, of course, Ihe phoneme combinations rendered in the ~riPI by a single grapheme-/ksl (14)./psl (23),/til (30), Ic;,1 (33), and, in all Coptic idionls except 8 and il~ subdialecl$, Ithl (8), Iphl (21). llnd /khl (22). In D etc. tht")' are, respectively. aspirated allophones of ItI (19)./pl (16). /kl (k), as It.hl l~ the aspiraled allophone of 1t.1 (28) (see UOllAllllC). Coptic has eight (or perhaps nine) vowels proper, namely lal (I), M (Sa), lal (5b),/tl (7), /il (93).101 (15), lui (2Ob), 101 (24), and pcrhap!l/yl (20a). 1;,1 is a medial \'owe!, lal is lhe most open (or mOSI voict-d) vowel, and iiI and luI (llnd. as the case may be, Iy/; see below), lhe most e10se (or least voiced): Ihe gradalion from mOSI open to mQ:\1 close being lal, leI, leI. IiI for ehe pal:llal and anterior series. and lal, 10/, 16/. luI for the vel3r or IlOSterior one. Coptic has livc (perhaps even six) sonQm.~ (of truly vocnlic value, al1hough c",pn.'SSCd in chI,' scrip' by an app3l'ently conllOnantal gl'3pheme), namely I'll (2b), III (llb),/rpl (12b), II}I (lJb),/rI (17b), and possibly Iy/. till chI.' above Coptic phonemes are thus, on the phonolo]l:ieal level, vowels. On the other h.md, all olher phonemes of Coptic presented below are, phonolo]l:ieally considered, consonants. Coptic has probably only IWO gUdts, or sclllivowds (or voiced fricatives: sec below), which are voiced consonants (their consol'lalltal value is t,;crtain. although they are rende~d by app;:a~nlly vocalic gr.aphcmcs): fJ! (9b) llnd Iwl (2Oc). It is possible 10 conceive that Coptic mighl have a third glide. ~/. ill some very rare CoptcK>r=k words, such as S, B :y.utlttOltfOtl (Ucrll'iv6no;), hyacineh-colourOO, written

PHONOLOGY

•• TARl.F.

I

,,'"

'b

5. 5b

• 7 8

I. Sytloplic Table 01 Cupfic PhQllemes p

I-I fbi

!tI/ /gf /d/ lei

M /'/ /./

• • ,• • ,• A

• •l-J

,

• • ,•

A

A

A

• ,•

• •,

• ,•

0

H 0

0

.

Ilhl

9. 9b

IiI

(e}1

(e)1

10 II.

/k/ /1/

, ,•

,, ,

M M

M M

H

H

lib

12. 12b

/1/ 1m/ /m/ •

14

M /?/ 1"/

IS

/0/

"I1b

/p/ M /f/ N N /,f? lui

13. 13b-c

11.

18 19

,0. 'Ob 2<Jc 21 22 23

24 25 26 27

28 29 30

31 32

/w/ /ph/ /kh/

..

/ /

/./ /./ /f/

M

/'1 /el Ilil /'I

M

33

leal

34 35

! IiI, while Xl> linked to a rninorlly of xJ , > /xl > Ih/. Consequently, it is the sulVival of 1..;1 and Ixl in pL and I' very similar to some rc (NK) XJJ :> (pC) 1r;1 L . .. , [B], but IXJlI [Al, then (pC) lroll•. .. , [B] > (C) /Sf L, S.,., B, and (pC) Ixlll [A] > 11.1 A; for example, ~pr > 'Ol1l6 P and a reconstructed 'pS), .owno pL, [etc., and Ir;Opil pB] > 1I,lW116 S, L, lIIOO6 M, II,lWfIl W, V, F, B, but [/x6p:l1 pAl > IQlIW A, to become. (MK) I > (NK) I > (pC) lsi> (C) Is/; for example, sp, IQGlIl L, S ... , B, A, to receive. [See also: Dialect

i:

Dialect P.]

BIBLIOGRAPHY Cerny, J, Coptic Etymological Dictionary. Cambridge, 1976.

Edel, E. "Neues Material zur Herkunft del' auslaulen· den Vokalc -(l und -I im Kopti~chen." Zeitschrill fiir agyplische Sprachl' und Altertwnskutlde, 86 (1961): 103-106. Kassel', R. Papyrus Bodmer VI: livre des Proverhe.~. CSCQ 194-195. Louvain. 1960, ___. "Prolegomcncs a un essai de classification systematique des dialectes et subdialecles coptcs selon le~ cliteres de la phonctiquc, I, Principes et terminologie," MW'eon 93 (1980a):53-112. "... , II. Alphabets el systcmcs phoncliques." MU.~eml 93 (1980b):237-97, "... , III, Sysleme.~ orthographi· ques ct categories dialectales." MI1Siiol1 94 (1981):91-152. _--,-_. "Orthogt1lphc et phonologic de la varicte subdialectalc lycopolitaine des testes gnOSliques cuptes de Nag Hammadi." Museon 97 (1984):261312. _,--_. "A Standard System of Sigla for RefetTing to the Dialects of Coptic," Journal of Coptic Studies I (1990); 141-151. u'cau, P. "Fragments de l'Ascension d'Is'I'ie en copte." Museon 59 (l946}:453-57, Polotsky, H. J. "Zur koptisehen Laullehre I." Zeitschrif/ fiir agyplische Sprache und Altertumskun(/e 67 (1931):74-77. Vergote, J. Pholletiqlle historique de /'iigyptien, les cml.~mmes. Louvain, 1945. --7' "Le Dialecte copte P (P. Bodmer VI: Pro· vcrbcs), essai d'identification." Revue d'cgyplolo(;ie 25 {I973):50-57. _-'--' Grammaire caple, Vol. la, In/roduction, phonitique et phonologic, morphologie sylllhbna· tique (structure des sema"li!mes), partie sy"chro· nique, Vol. Ib, httroductio", pholletique 1'1 phono· logie, morphologic synthiimatique (slnlcture des semanti!mes), partie dia~'hronique, Vol. 20., Morpho. logie syntagmatique, syntaxe, par/ie sym:hronique, Vol. 2b, Morphologic symagmatique, partie diochro>liqlle. Louvain, 1973-1983. Vycichl, W, Dicticmnaire etymologique de la Imlgue copte. Louvain, 198], Worrell, W, H. Coptic Sounds. Alln Arbor, Mich., 1934. RO\)()U'ltH KASSI!R

SAHIDIC. Saltidlc (siglum S) is a major Coplic dialect, carlier known as Upper Egyptian, Theban, or the soulhern dialect; the teon "Sahidic:' used by Athanasius of QU!f, was adopted by Stern (1880). In twentieth·century Coplology, S has been the main dialect of study and research-indeed Coptic par excelltmce, today totally supplanting BOHAtRIC in this respect (compare, fOt' instance, its precedence in Crum, 1939, to that of Bohairic in Stern, 1880). This

SAHIDIC

procC$!i, virtually complete by 1915 (d. Erman. 1915. pp. 1801".), lIlay be said to have been initiated by Steindorffs grnmmar of 1894; yet nOle early statements ravoring Sahidic as "older." "richer:' and "purer" (Stem, 1880, p. I; Sethe, in Kahle, 1954, p. 202), and "magis rt'gularis atque ad analogiam ellacta" (Peyron, 1841, p. ltilt), the earliest observation of its relatively innovating, leveling nature. In· deed, thc repulation of S as "old," or at least "older" than 8ohairic. Is due rather to ilS early documentation and its chronologkal precedence over Bohairic, which replaced it as the COptic koine, than to typological mel. Stliithe prestige or sahidic Is ccrtainly justified by Its rich litcrnture, both original and trnnslated, scrip· tuml and nonscriptural (homilctic, patristic. monas· ti.:, Gnostic, nlugical, poelic), religious and nonreli· gious (epistolary, documentary, legal, medical). Sahidil: was probably the fll"St Coptil: dialect into which the Scriptul'es were translated, apparently in the third century; by the fourth. the trnnslation wa..~ completed. Almost all original Coptic literature was written in Sahidic (sec ANTONY OF EGYPT. SAt"": rACHOMtLlS. SAINT; SIlEN1JTE. SAtNT). By the ninth century, S had become the official dialecl of the Coptic church. but as early as the fourth century, perhaps even earlier, it was a common Pan-Egyptian written liter· ary dialect, spread at least from Heliopolis to ..\swan. In subsequent centuries, it completely replaced the minor dialects (A, L. M) as a colloquial idiom. By the time of the ARAB CONQUEST OF EGYPT. S was the sole literary dialect beside northern Bohairic. From the niOlh century onward, S gradually receded before Bohairic, a process much aecc1cmted from the eleventh century on. Sahidie occupies "a position apart From all other dialects" (Polotsky, 1970, p. 560) in that, first, it is "neutral" (Worrell, 1934, p. 73; Kahle, 1954, p. 241) or, better, most leveled, di:\leClOlogically speaking; it Is the diAlect most difficult to characterize distine· tlvely, a "mean" dialect, the one with the fewest exclusive tmits and the most isoglosses shared with OIhers. Second, it raises (I) the t1iachronic, nonde· seriptiv!: question of its local origin and "proper domain" (the statement by Athanasius of Q~ that Sahidic is "the dialect of Mil;r" is not helpful here) Ilnd (2) the synchronic question of its integration in the overall dialcclOlogical scheme. Question I is controversial: Worrell (1934, pp. 6811".) considered its initial range to have been O'lyrhynchus and the lower valley (his "region IV" or perhaps an area even more I1Or1herly); Vergote (1973b, Vol. la, pp. 2f.) and Kasser (19803, pp. 10311".) suggested it spread

195

southward from around Saqqara·Memphis (perhaps WOlTell's "region II"); Polotsky (1970, p. 561) considered Thebd as a possible point of origin. Rather extreme appear Kahle's thesis (1954, pp. 256ff.) ten· tatively identifying its point of origin in Alexandria, and Schcnke's denying Sahidic any oriainal local basis, considering it to be a Imine type of idiom born out of eonl:l.ets, interaction, and leveling of local dialects (1981, pp. 349ff.); Vcrgote's conception seems to be the most plausible. In any case, the eharacteri:rotion, still encountered, of Sohidic as "artificial" to a degree is descriptively irrelevant. It is true that standard literary Sahidic is largely "a gift" of the translation of the Bible (and in this sense many lite I'll!")' languages are "artificial") and that Sahidic probably owes its dms· tic expansion to the progressive suppression of dis· tinetive phenomena. What specific traits Sahidic has, it shares most usually with Akhmimie and Subakhmimic in contrast to Bohairic and Fayyumie. ("Middle Egyptian" really occupies a roughly middle posi· tion between the hYO dialed clusters.) This is, however, r'I() more than an impression and may be proved erroneous by a precise investigation, Although standard, or "pure:' Sahidic is more of a construct, an idealized average, a research poilll de re,nre than linguistic reality, some varieties of the dialect approach 11 more closely than others (see below); Sahidic is a Mi5chdiall'lct, an aggregation of Iinguislic habits only imperfectly alld variously Sl:l.ndardUed (d. Mink, 1978, pp. 911£.: his statement that "die Annahme von Dialektcn ist ... sprachwissenschaftlieh ein Konstrukt" is especially cogent when applied to Sahidic). However, extreme cases of "tainting" (e.g., by Fayyumic, Bohairic, Subakhmi· mic) must be specially treated. The dialect P, documented In the Papyrus Bodmer VI text of Proverbs published by Kassel' (1960), is held by Vergote (1973a, p. 57) and Kassel' (1980a, pp. 62ff.) to be a "protodialect of sahidic," with non-sahidic [fheban or Subakhmimlc) traits; according to Nagel (1965), it reprt'senlll early Theban.

I. Standard Sahldlc I.l Phonology, Morphophonology, lind Ortbo!raphy. As a rule, S agrees with Bohairie in points of

vocalism, while sharing its eonsonantism with A-L -according to Kasscr, in a way renectina an evolutive scale (sec Vergote, 1973b, sec. 60 p. 58, and Kassel', 1981, sec. 25, for lists of "isopOOnes"). 1.1./. Sahidic has no aspirate phonemes; 9, and x are (in native words) monogram graphemes repn:-

+,

196

SAHIDIC

senting a combirnttion of two phonemes. (They may have a different standing in the system of CI-eek· origin phonology.) 1.1.2. Sahidic has only one unvoiced laryngeal spirolnt (2 Ihf). 1.1 J . .x and 6 represent distinct phonemes (vdopalatal or palatalu.ed SlOp and alveolar affricate. reSJX.'Cti\-dy, .x6 and 66, as in XlD, say, and GC.I, reo main). 1.1.4. Sahidic has at least one laryngeal stop phoneme (lXI - Vergotc's and Kasscr's rf), sym;:hroni. cally suprasegmental: "(proneness to) vocalic redu· plication." Its distribution is complex (see Satzinger, 1979), Wilh the allophones "1.ero" (e.g., nonsyllilbic /X! in the final position and pausal junctive: MU, lnllh) and ~ (syllabic, pl'elOnic !X/: nHO, infOlm). In P, lhe Im)'ngeal SlOP hns Its own spomdic glouph(J.). 1./.5. In Sahidic Iher'C Is no pro~res:;ive sibilanl assimilation to 1'101 (cuNij", make live, nourish), bUI CIUC

progressive sibilant assimilation to 11.'1 does lake place (~)"x6, speak). 1.1.6. Sonorants (fbI, III, Iml, Inl, and Irf) c1os· ing the tone syllable are graphically "reduplicated:' occurring in two neighboring syllables as syllnbic and nonsyllabic (onset): 2'1"10, plow; 2no, old; cR"I't6, report; KIfH(!, be fat; 1"f?CJ, new. 1.1.7. The Sahidic vowel in the unstressed syllable (after PolOlSky, 19]]) is outlined in Tablc I. J.J .8. Stressed ~ represents the allophone of 101 before IhI and /XI
glosses at least wilh Akhmimic and/or Lycopolitan (or Subakhmimic), such as &cI)Q)pe, push, protrude. (This, however, may be refuted by further, more sophisticated invesligation.) Lexemes not oecuning in Bohairic seem rdatively more common lhan exclusive S + 8 oncs (e.g., lIjlCIHIloGfl, wound; BQ)I four 5 words for "water": yAuf' (licSwp). ItGl"I"1 (I'e"pi...). H»tJ. (IVll-tt). and llHOO)' (Munier. 1930. p. 109), "Y&Jp (ltytIOr) is lhe classical word; VEpiJ.. (lleroll). lilerally "the new, fresh one," is lhe current elCpression in model'll Greek; Mfll-(t (",1m") is "runninlj: walcr"; ,lnd lI'HOOy Is the autochlhonuus Coplie word for "water" (5). '!'leMOC and IIKHTO art' translated ;oj) jJ I (fj~· (./llwlfjh), Ihe ear1hquake (ibid.• p. 107). The etymol· ogies arc quilc clear. II + (]"f:tn~Qt;, e;u1hquake, and lhe (lulOl;hthonous Coptic form derives from S If.tM, to move, and lhe old word 5 TO. eat1h. This S If.HTO Is another word lhan Old Coptic If.HTU, crealor or the (,'anh (Vycichl. 1983. p. 82). S ib._UI, the piclures • Arabic ....,.;JI (a~· ~If\"u,) (Munier, 1930. p, 122) derives fmtn Greek AtIOIl-WI', lillie picture (S1ephanus. 1831-1865. Vol. 4, p. 42: "imaguncula vel pl'Otome"). The Cupto-Grcek fonn is influenced by Greek },ljl..,,,. harbor. Another problem is lI.,l.fToyrtII.. he-a.o;s - al.J]im"" and rOA.>,fkJH, she·as, tend to consider Coptic or· thography a.~ a much more precise criterion of phonological knowledgc, which has, as a result, some· what increased the distance established between Coptic phonology (thus conceived) lind the phonology of pharaonic Egypt. Hintze (1980, p. 58) had the great merit of at· tempting what may appeal' as a way of reconciling these divergent positions, by presenting his conception of a Coptic phonology Oil sClJerollclJC/s. a phonology in somc sense "stratified" (cl. Kassel', 1984b), the teml "Coptic" being understood in a vcry wide sense, including also proto·Coptic and pre-eoptlc. In this passage Hint~.c distinguished with great perspi· cacity the successive lllyer'S of Coptic phonology as lhey can be reconslructed on the basis of the traces they have left in lhe surftlec layer (the most recent l:tyer, attested in the strict sense by the vlirious Coptic "ditllcctal" olihogruphic systems) and Oil lhe basis of what is known of plmmunic Egyptian phonolo· gy; among those lnye,'S that may he called "underlying," it is evident thai the highest (the most recent) will be the most similar to thc surface layer, with its diversity of dialectal phonology, while at the deeper levels the dialectal phonological differences do not yet appellI'. Rclying on this 1I11ractive conception of a Coptic phonology on several levels, one may, among other things, present side by side (without the opposition synonymou.~ with exclusion) II "superficial syllabica· tion" (siglum syl/sup.), corresponding to the superfi-

SYLLABICATION

cial phonology, and an "underlying syllabication" (siglum syl/und.), colTt'Sponding to the underlying phonology. On numerous points these two types of syllabication are in complete accord. Elsewhere, however, they diverge. On the one hand, in syl/sup., autos)"llablc I, A, H, N, and r (generally marked with a struke-or in the case of Hand N, with a OJINKIM or some other sign-as T, or If etc., or k etc.) or I, A, H, N, and r capable of funning the apex of a syllable (by themselves as liOnants. according to Polotsky, 1933, p. 126 [prob...bly]: Die_h, 1950, PI'. 379-80; and Kassel', 1981c; or through their vocalic point, according to Grummont, 1939, pp. 99-103) have the phunological value v (vowel). But the phonemes rendered by these graphemes lire assimilatcd to voiced c (consonants) preceded by I~/, and hence have the value ve (vowel plus consonant, respectively IrJb/, IrJl/, laml, lanl, /ar/) in syl/und. (Vergotc, 1973-1983, Vol. Ill, pp. 45-46). Vergote gave to this vocalic point, in the absence of a vowel gmpheme, the same phonological value as alOllic 0 - 1;)/): for example, T (in T(TOIt), al1abe) syl/sup. v 11'1, syll • undo vc lar/: 1...1fT", the wunn. 5yl/sup. ccvc Ipfntl, , ~)'I/und. ccvcc l))funt/. On the other hand, in syl/sup., it is pcnnissible to think that certain groups of conSQnants cannot, in the absence of v, properly speaking fonn a syllable together (at least in taeh)'5yllabication, although they have probably acquired this capacity in bradysyllabication); according as these c are together increasing or decreasing, thICIiA: ulld allgemeine SpruchwissenS€lrafl 1 (1947):18-24. _.,--_ "Noeh clnmal O/:ur 'ErsaI1.dehnung' und Meta· these im Xgyplischcn:' Zeilschrifl fill' Phonelik lwd allgemeine Sprac1/1vissellsclrafl 2 (1948):199-213. --::=. "Zu,' koplischen Phonologic:' Enchoria 10 (1980);23-91,

213

Kahle, I'. E. }JIlla'izah: Copllc TexIs from Dcir c/. Balcl'izalr I" Upper EIO'PI. Oxford and London, 1954. Kassel', R. "Usages de III surligne dans Ie Papyrus Bodmer VI:' Bullelill de la Socibe d'egyplologie, Glmeve. 4 (198oa):53-59. ___ "ProlCgomcllcs II un CSS
Be4awlye In B$wiye, the language of the Ik:ja in the Easl· em Desert, the horse is called hatily (plural, hat6.y). This word derives from Egyptian ~Ir, yoke of allen, later pronounced ~tj • B 290, 5 tTO. Vel halay dOC$ not derive from ~tr or ~/j but from a lhird form, ~ty (probably pronounced °l,ta/liy), not found in Coptic dialects. BcQawiye san, brother, looks like 8, S COH. In spite of the similarily, the words are of different origin. This can be seen from the differenl deriva· lion~. Coptic has B c.NI, sister, and the plural B CMlfOy, brolhel's, while the Cushitic languages have different forms: Be4awiye kwa, sister, and in Dembea tJ}n, in Khamir zin, in Bilin dan, brolhers. Meh
om,

VOCABULARY, COPTO-GRE.EK

Greek form A.9yJ'. prollOllnccd A.ti, (without h); and bora", a month name (Ambic 8a)'/IIIS) from Greek tU.XUlI, pronounced Pake", (without II). K/Jm, camel, derives not direclly from B XA.HOy'\, 5 6l.HOY'\, camel, but from an earlier fonn, ·~amli/j. l1lcre were no camels in phal""olOTlic Egypt unless in the last centuries H.C, but Cambyses' expedition to Siwa Oasis is unthinkable without camels; it look place snonly after 525 D.C But the name of me animal, which is of Semitic origin (Akkadian ",mll/alll.m, Hebrew gamal, A("'"maic gUIIlI-lJ but glmil/. beron: a genitive, Arabic J:Ilmal, gllmal), must havc been known in Egypt a long time before, as the shift from a 10 () (gll/tIl'l/.j : gll/nOI.1) took place before 1000 H.C, TIle Coptic forms derive from ~allliili, il being due 10 postnasalizatiun, and the smne form is the ancestor of variuus forms in Berber, such as Kabyle u.l((em, plural j./el:"mllll, where a· and i· arc the old singular and plural lu1ides lind ~ is Al"tlbic ghayn, a fricalivc g as in the modem Greek gala, milk. TIle Bel'ber form derives from ·~ulilmi (me· Iathesis for ·kamiilt), and similal' fOl'ms are found in numerous languages in the WClitem Sudan, such as lIausa r:M'umi. camel, Kanuri ktJ-{igilllo (pre6x .l:a·), probably also Fulani i,.gelaba, camel, and so on. In Nubian the word has 10lIt its last pan (kam inStead of kalllu/), but the plural is stillluJml·i (plural ending .j). B18UOGRAPIIY

Vyckhl, W. Diclitmnujrc bytllo/ogiqlle de la fatlgue cop/e. Louvain, 1983. WEkNER

VOCABULARY, COPTO·ARABIC.

VYCtCHL

No Ian· guage is entirely homogeneoulO, and w it is with Coplic. There is a majorily of IlutochthollOUS words deriving from ph:U"IIOnlc Egyptian, but after the con· quest of Egypt by Alexander the Great (332 u.c,) many Greek words wcre adoptcd. And, later on, af· ler lhe cnd of thc Byarntine domination, Egypt. sub· dued by the Arabs [A.D. 641), began to undergo thcil' influem;e. al fiBt imperceptibly bUI later more obvi· ously. Thus, Arabic loanword.~ were extremely rare in Coptic immediately after the AltAR CONQUEST OF 00'1''''', comprising but a few pen;onal names and some substanlives. ThL')' became more numel'QUS in Ihe very last period of Coptic, :IS evidenced by Stem's texl (1885) on alchemy and Chassinal's medi· cal papyrus (1921), both probably translated from the Arabic. In Ihe fonner, most nouns are preceded by al· or ;m assimilated form:

215

S UKA.f'OOI'(l (fel1l.). boule:Arabic al·~(lnira. S UKA.TA..2 (masc.), be:iker.Al1lbic ol·~fII/a~l. S >.AU..."t1 (masc.), c03I:Arabic al·fo~lIIl. S ),),),.1I'flT (masc.), sulphu("'.Arabie al·kibrll. 5 MXClhOyt'l (masc.), ovcn:A.mbie ol-klltuill. S ),),XA.frOOIMl (fern.), carob bean:Arabic al· harrfiba. S ).(;(;t1l1tt:6 (fern.). sheet of melal:Arabie aNafi~la. S A.cceplllt:! (mllSC.), al'Senic:Ambic a~.;jmiJ!. S M:Cllo..ut (masc.), mercury.A("'"bic aNO)Va~. n,el"C are fonns withoul article, such 11." 5 T6rz»t (mn.o;c.), dirJram (unit of weight); 5 TJt.NJ>I(, (mase.), dlllla~ (unil of weighl); and S Jt.l\Il.T, white, from At"llbic 'allyll(!, while. D1DLIOGRAPHl'

Clmssin(\[, E. IJ" Papyrus med/cul cOP/I!. Ml:moires publics p;.lr Ie! membres de l'llistitut fmnl;ais d'arehcolugie orientale du Caire 32. Clliro, 1921. Stet'll, L "Fragment eines kOplischen Tt"'llktlltt'S ilber Alchimie:' Zei/scllrifl fiir Ul:YptiS€lle 5procfrt I/Iul A{terlwIIsklmde 23 (1885): 102-119. WERNER

VYCtCIlL

VOCABULARY, COPTO·GREEK. The

reader who has not been warned in advance, approaching a Coptic text, will probably be Slruek by its "Gr\.~k" ;Ippcal'ance. But even if il~ JiOperlicial appearance is almost entirely Greek, the body Ihus clolhed reo mains authentically Egyptian. Funhennon·. the proponion of clements of Greek appearance to those of Egyptian aspeet may v"ry from one Coptic lext 10 another (bt'Clluse of Ihe Ol"u:crs, Ihe subjt"Cts treat· cd. the stylistic and linguistic preferences of the authors, not to mcntion the level of thelr CUltUl"c, ctc.), as will be seen fUl1hel" on. The two following exam· pies, itl which will be fuund either S..,hlclic (5). Mesokemic (M), "classical" Fayyumic (FS), "elassi· cIlI" BulHlitic (llS), on the one h:md, or Akhmimic (A.), Oil the OIher, will shuw this sUllltllaJily and in ;1 preliminary Wily. First is the best known of Ihe Gospel pruyer:s (MI. 6:9-13), allcstt'd as it happens in four dilTet"Cnt Coplie idioms (Exhibit I). The proponions cited here are ealculau:d chieny on the ba.'Iis of the Sahidic lext. In S this p;l.o;sage requires 219 lellers, of which 204 (95 percent) arc Greek (see on thl'l subject "U'IlA· Btt IN covnc, CRI'H). If one counts the "words" (following the conventional procedures and omitting the artieles and various prefixes, which are always of Egyptian origin), one finds here 41 words, of which

216

VOCABULARY, COPTO-GREEK

ExHIOIT

I. hallowed be Ihy name: fUl'flOOIq'J.ff oyol1

Our Father who an in heaven,

S

I1fl.IffiItn"

M

Il6Ii6XJT 6T~ff ~1H

,~

FS 85

11€tlilllT eTtNff .... IOy'" oo,amT tiT~ 1II;II0yl

ItGIO.6" H.U611 NIIH ~lXllH llIKJ.~1

(12) and forgive us OUf

trcspa~se.~

as we fOl'give lhose

S

KW N..l.H llW..l. llN6T6fOl'l

M

KW

FS 85

Kli tUWJTC"..l.N mlH

tIT~

X" tlOTGrot+

H1'rt.... 2ItI' (lT6HXW (lr.(»,

0'r'0t

llu.>.

6u.>. ll&O.\

who tn'''pass against u.'1;

S AI

FS 85

Nett 2Q)1l llTlt,l..l.IUUII (IBM

NN6TCF..l.N taN

Roo ~Ij all llTlTKw coo>. HT..l.t'ltW

6u.>.

(13) and lc"d us not into temptation [ft:Ip(fUPoi dundancy in some sort, llS in ~l. xe, in order that: 0yX OTt XG, not because: ru.MH OH, again; xe rAt, lx.'C.IUSC; 01' in tautologies like .lJ"Jr.OOC Jr.'(lD 6fOoHOy.f'Xltw"IfOC, S "l'XItOJ"61fOC; Xu;,,,, linOW, S, A, L. F, 8 XItlN, S, A, 1.1 ~; and so on, lt is IL-gitimale to include in the consonantal domain the rough or smooth brc:.lthing at the begin· ning al Greek word.. stal1ing wilh a vowel. Very often (and in S more alten than in B) the rough breathing i.. rendered by : and the smOOlh breathing by the absence of any special grapheme before the initial vowel. One dm-e nOI Sl>eak of II mIl.' here, for thcre are t(lO many exceptions, proving that at the dawn of literary Coptic the Greek uf Egypt nu longer made allY difference In pronunciruion \)ctween the rough and the smooth breathing (what continued in the texts and lcft ilS r-cllcction in Coptk is only the more or less complete SUI'VIVlll of II Illore 01' less inlact Greek ol1hogmphieal tradition; see BCihtlg, 1958, p. III, etc.): ror example, fI.&KO'i, unjust, S, A, L, F5, B loAIKOC; £1,1''', simultaneously, S, I. t»U, B »tJo.; oml>, when, S, A, L, M, W, V, F5, B :0T>.H; fiK"", image, S, A, L, M, F5. B ~lkf»H. It will be noted that in a narrow idiomatic (and archaic) Coptic sec· lor (especially L6 and 5 al the Coptic Gnostic texts from Nag Hammadi in Upper Egypl; Kassel', 1980), the initial Greek j. has as ilS equivalent \91 rather lhan :t (a phenomenon of palatalization, in which ll;iJ would derive from an ancient'1,,11 issuing from

Ihil

219

(?J): for example, iKal>6, normally 'til in I., by -II, as in f1l'l-h,l«"I>, to desire, 5, A, 61I1Oyt16I, £.6, M 61116yHl, LA aUloYHlI (with regard to F5, 8 (ltlt6"(HltI, 5(.'(.' funher on), In a general way, Coptic invariably uses tile Greek subslantivcs in the nominative singular, as with Mat· thew 24:7, MJ'OIITIKON, but I Peter 1:19, EXOP./il' ... WI' Trpoi{>T/1'UI'/)v '\0')'01', we have ... the prophetic word. oylfT.t.N RH~y RllU,J.t.X1l RI161lfo1'IITIlC (from 1l'/WT,TIJo;, wilhout fruit, barren, l.llu"noc or ),Xli" IUflIOC (from Kap-rrix, fruit). This p!lCudo-adjective is created also by the addition of a circumSlalllial prefix in front of a Copto-Grcck verb: Ihus Philemon 6, ~Ji'tpyir;, efficacious, 6'MlHGf'f'G1 (from fllf~iv, 10 be efficacious). A Copto·Greek ~udo-5ub~antive signil'ying an abstraction, a Imde. or the like is created from a Copto-Greek adjective or verb. in front of which are placed one or morc prefixcs. Thus, a1lW'ria, unbelief, may be rendered either by U1IC11), or by HlI"TJ./1tCTOC (rrom iill'U1'7'O'>, unbelieving): Ko)J,ufJurrir;, mom..'Y·changer, is in S ~'lXl 1lC».'(H1OtI or 6TXI KOAyHIOtl (from KiMAvfJoo;, small pien'OH, bread baked un· del' the ashes (Vyclchl, 1983, pp. 83-84). There remains to be examined the $¢nlantie aspect of the use of Copto.Greek word.~ in Coptic. Apart from various words in common use and of vcry general sense, lhere is lhe matter of the technical terminology of ~pecial fields (~mctimes partly unknown to pre-Greek Egypt): religions and philosophies newly inmxluced into the country, political or military life, administration, weighl~ and measures, law, medil:ine, pharmacolotD', magic, botany, zoology, mineralogy (including the fumous precious stones), clothing, householJ l,lr agricultural hnple· rnents, sPOI1S, theater, and much else. Appreciation of what was required may thus vary (rom one idiom to another. Umlling oneself to the two main "languages" of Coptic Egypt, 5 and B (see DtALECTS), one may note, for example, that in the New Testament both Band S ('ender ~, cross, by cnvroc; but when it is a queslion of translating onlIlIpll'W, crucify, 5 has Opted everywhere for CT:a.YfOY (save one case of 6lfI6, hang, suspend), while 8 has thought

222

VOCABULARY, CUNEIFORM TRANSCRIPTIONS OF

it possible 10 use the native 1000l, susrencl, wilhoul inconvenh::nec lhroughout (but in other literary texts in B one may also find the Coplo·Greek verb up cTlo'(fwNm),

In a general way, ,lnd as is usually the ea~e with any vocabulary borrowed by one language frum another', Ihe Cupto.Greek terms arc used in a much more restricted sense Ihan the Gn::(:k terms from which th(.')' derive. For example, if in Greek a")"}'E"Aoo; designates all kinds uf "messengers:' including "angels," in Coptic ),... ·e~o(; means only ":iIlgds," while the ordinlQplris

Or/SlrQme."lisrelJ ailS dem Tote"'empel JI/.

Bonner biblische Beltrlige 25.

Bonn. 1966. _ _~. "Ocr Brief des ilgyptischen Wcsirs Pa.~ij;"ira an den Hetiterk/:lllig l~al1usili und vernoandte Keilschriftbriefe," NIII:lrrichlt.1I tier AkQdemh: tier WisslJ~udlllfl/m i~J Gullillgel/, Plrilosophisdr.histori. selw Kla~'se I, no. 4 (1978):117-58. -,-,_. "Neue Deutungen keilschrirtlichcl' Umschrei· bungen ligyplischcr' W/:l11el' und l'cl'sonennarnen," In Sill.Imgsberidlle der Oslerreidrischet/ Akade-

5, B 2lIf.

Assyrian Transcriptions (m) U·rlll·/IIri'llll: n. pl'.

Wen-Amun ur similar, whieh contains lhe name of Amun, 8 ),MOyIl; (m) III.

T"ULl! J. M iddle·llabylonian

Assyrian or

Coptic

Nco-Assyrian and Persian A·ma·u·nu ('Am4H) A-IIU (".4/1)

A·mll-nll (AIII(m)

KQ-si ('KlJs) '!Q.Q.ru ('1;/4r)

KII-l/·si (KlJ$) '!l/-14-m «(llIr) "·HII·II·pi ('HlIfi)

'IIQ'pa

("-nale)

223

U-II14

(0/1)

S, B zIDf

B ""Y"

224

VOCABULARY OF EGYPTIAN ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC

mie der WisRnschallen, Philosophisch.Jlislorische Kl~. SilumK~richle, p. 175. Vienna, 1980. lambdin, T. O. "Another Cuneiform Tmnscription of Egyptian msi). 'crocodile.'" JOllrnal 01 Near Eas/ern Silidies 12 (1953a):284-85. -,,---. "Egyptian Words in Tell el Amarna Letter No. 14." Orien/alia 22 (1953b):362-69. Ranke, H. "Keilschriftliches Material zur agyptischen Vokalisation." In AnhanK 1.U dell Abhalldlungen der Koniglichm Preussischen Akademie der Wim.'/I· schnfte/l, PhiJosophisch·hislorische Kl~, Abhandlung 2. Berlin, 1910. Smith, S., and C. J. Cadd. "A Cuneirorm Vocabulary of Egyptian Words.." Joumaf 01 Egyp/ian Archaeology II (1925):230-38. Vitlmann, G. "zu einigcn keilschnftlichen Umschrei· bungen llgyptischcr Personennamcn." GlJui/lger Miszt//e/l 70 (1984):65-66. WEII.NER VVCICIIL

VOCABULARY OF EGYPTIAN ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC, Coptk is the autochthooous language (or languages, S and B) spoken and written in Egypt from the third century A.D, down to the Middle Ages (eleventh century or a little later). Moreover, it is the latest and most developed form o( the Egyptian language itself (known at first in the form called "pharaonic"; d. exHIBIT

i.ANcUAGI:(S), CoPTIc). In these circumstancl,.'S, one is not in the least surprised to observe that the greatcr part of the Coptic vocllbulary is of Egyptian origin (phMUOnlc more or less ancient, down to demotic), so that one might justly describe it as "llulochtho· nous Coptic of Egyptian origin:' and this even if one observes in the Coptic language the not Insignificant presence-indeed mther conspicuous and impres-sive but nonetheless in a minority-of words of nonautochthonous origin (above all of Greek origin; d. VQCABUu.RV, CQrro.GR&K). This autochthonous preponderance In the Coptic vocabulary is illustrated below by two brief Sahidic texis, one wrilten directly in Coptic by Shenute (Ex· hibit I), the other probably translated from the Greek (Exhibit 2). Examining the total of the vocabulary of these two texts and taking no account either of the various articles, the prepositions, or the autochthonous adverbs, one counts. in terms of lexenles, fifty-eighl units. Among them is one proper noun, .u'.uHHt, and then seven Copto-Greck words: .b.U, now, then, from 6t; .. ' .... OH(;I, to serve, from &aKowiv, serpent, from 6p6-KIltV, 61T6, whether, from tJTt; H, or, from fj; toMDC, absolutely, altogether, from oA....; cymJ"CIlnt, community, from

....,.uo II Ke>..uy 'R'tHU.Y tOAGC (all) will be for us such as the Lord has prepared them or will prepare them «(or us). Those who dwell 0yt4u,.o6 H~ 'Reo 6HTlo. JtXOeIC cTTIDTOy FfHOC H eTEy Ilb'w/, somc· thing, from (?); R"H).y Immaw/, there, from fI-;m-w: , ~ Imo'~/, 10 walk, go, from m.f, elc.; NIH In1m/, each, every, from fib; 1UHOy' /nanu/. 10 be good, from 'wnll 'ny; HOyt6/nuh~/, sycamore, from 'Illy; I't06 InGe/, large, £rom (?); 00. lojk/, bread, from '~. etc.; nlC6 /pi~{. cause to be cooked, bake, from p.s()'), etc.; I'lQtW IpM/, 10 share, distribule, from pi; oox6-/pab/, to say, from pJy dd; COSTe /sObt~/, to prepare, from .spdd, etc.; cto..y /snaw/, lwo. from .sn.wy; COIl /sbp/, lime, from .sp; C111f /splr/. side, rib, from spr, CGlTlI 1s6IP/, 10 choose. from SIp; CGlqI.... IsMIl, despise, judge vile, base, elc., from 5lJI, elc.; t

Ill/,

to give, make, eIC., from Ii, elc.; TO It6/, part, share, from Iny.l. CIC.; TllCl1/tM/, to delimit, decide, from Ii, ClC.; f6e ltica/. cucumber, from Igr, elc.; OY), lwa/, one, from w'; oyw /w6/, to cease, finish, from ",3h; ~ Iwbm/, to eat, from wnm; oytt/wn/, there is, from wtI, elc.: O'yOOTe /wO'I~/, vegetable, from w3d.I; 0'y"06IC9 IwO'j;/, time, from wrl; ov-t Iwth/, 10-inhabil. from wJ~; IfiJlh/, to impress a marlr:. elC" from .f1JJ, etc.; /ih~/, to become, from ~pr, elc.; ...,. IfiJ't/, to CUI, curtail, diminish, from Fl, etc.; te /M/, way, manner, from !!' elc.; ~~ {hb'/, (one)self, from ~', etc.; tno /hllal, old man, from !!f3; toolNe {hbjna/, some. from IIYll; 2N.u.y /hnb'w/, thing, from I.m",; 200Y Iho'w/, 10 be bad, from ~w, ctc.; 2O'f /hOf/, serpent, from ~/, ctc.; ,X,al If0/, to say, from ·~id; .:o.l"o/dja/, dcscrt, from r/; X06tc IMjs/, lord, from tlW; 6Gl ICO/, 10 rest, ;;'main, from gr. • What is presented above is only a modest couple of examples. The matter b examined more systemalically in ETYMOLOGY.

""'z

"'18

BIBUOCRAPHY

Cerny, J. Coptic Etymological Dictumary. Cambridge, 1976.

Chaine, M. u. Manu.scril de la version copte en dialute !lllhidiqlle des Apophlhegmala Pf.llmm. Bibliolheque d'eludes coptes 6. Cairo, 1960,

226

VOCABUu'RY OF SEMITIC ORlGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC

Leipoldt, J., and W. E. Crum. SimI/IIi! Archimtwdri/(.le Vita el Opefll Ol/m;a. CSCO 42 and 73. Palis, 1908 and 1913, Vergote, J. PllOtletiqul! IIisloriqlle de I'egyplietl, les COtlMlllles. l..ouvain, 1945, ___ CrQmmQire copte, Vol. 1b, 1"lroJllclicJII. pho. llbiq/le et pllOlIOfogic, l/Iorpho/Ci1;ie sYIIIIII!/IIQt;qjje (limlctlfre des semotllemes), parlie diachrolliqlle.

Louvain, 1973. Vycichl, W. OicliollllQire ~tymologiqlle de la fanglle cople, LouV'olin, 1983. Westendorf, W. Kopluches lIondU'wterbllclr. btoar. ~;lcI aliI Gnmd des KOPlisclrl!1I Ha"dwiNterlmchs VOIl Wilhel", Spiel.>elberg. Hddc1berg. 1977. RODOU'HE

KAssER

VOCABULARY OF SEMITIC ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC. Every country has relations with its neighbors (commercial rela. tions, military relations. mainly when it is conquered, etc.), and in the course or time its language adopcs rurcign words. Egypt is no c~ception to this rule. At a relatively recent epoch of their history, the autochthonous Egyptians adopted a great number or Creek words (among them a cenain number or Creco-Latin origin), and. later on, some Arabic words (sec VOCAUULAKY, OOI'"f().(;REEK and VOCABULARY, COP'J"O.ARABIC). But even the Egyptian vocabulary or the pharaonic period, which later became Coptic and is consi..lcred autochthonous with regard 10 these Greek and Ambic additions, is not entirely homogent.:ous. ;~~ a!lenlive etymological studies reo veal. Sevel'lll COmponents may be distinguished, sueh as M old Semitic layer th:1I is fur from being negligible (for :t more recent Semitic component. sec VOCAlJlJI.ARY, COPTO·AMlJJt). Semitic loanwords made thdr finn appearance in EllYfltian in texis uf the Eighteemh and Nineteenth Dynasties (1554-1305 and 1305-1196 R.c.). Bcing rorcign ]lCrsonal names and place·names, they arc wl;lIen in the so·called syllabic ollhogrnphy. Syllabic onhogl'ilphy was used in Egyptian Illllinly to distinguish roreign names and words from Egyp. tian ones. In many cnses, ~In 3 is added 10 the canso· nants: !!.3 may be read !J.a, !!,i, or !!.u. In other cases. y and "' are added: lIy is read IIi, dill is read duo In (mllicuh.r cases, shOll words are used: tJ. land, was pronounced ta3 in the New Kingdom, and so the WOI'd is used ror the syllable la. Sill, he, and $)', she, were probably pronuunced ·slIwa and ·siya (as in Assyrian), and later, in the New Kingdom, Sll and si. Thererore, s"' and Jy were used ror the syllable .1'1'

and si. In two cases. syllabic onhogrnphy indicates consonants without vowels: the group rJ.y \Ya~ pr&nounced ·r (at the end or a. syllable); and ·11 (suffix or the first-person plural) represented final '11. The system has been explained by W. F. Albrighl (1934). L.aler it was strongly a.ltacked hy W. F. Edgenon (1940). but E. &lei (1949). who adopted an illlenne· diary position, laid down the rules governing this system in different periods of the language. Syllabic onhography is more usef'ul for reading ancielll per· sonal names and place· names than ror Coptic etymology, as true Egyplian words are rarely wnuen syllabically. New:nhelcu, it is known that B, S tUH, who?, derives from ·IlHn, and nol from ·",i.m. Ill']."', thanks to syllabic wrilings, and that S R.,. Mes.hir, a month name, dcriveli from ·",.~i.r. 5-ba-d, staff, is the prototype or 8, 5 ~. and ·b~NH ., ·ba·/the prototype of B, S so" outside, as in B. S 6WA. out (Arabic lnIrra). It is not ah,;ays easy to assign a definite origin to Ihe Semitic loanwords in Egyptian and particular· Iy in Copric: most them may be compared with Hebrew, Aramaic, or Arabic ronus. but .some or them seem to derive rrom elltinci languages and dialects:

or

mase.), ram: compare Hebrew 'oyif: probable origin prc.Hl,.'brew ·'ayl.a (accusative) IiOqIT (5 rnase.). vulture, hawk: compare Hebrew IIU~r, hawk, eagle: Akkadian uaSro, cagle; Ara· blc na.sr, vulture, "'agle; probably rrom ·"asr.; (genitive) CI;I.ur (5 masc,). price; compare Hebrew su'ar, measure, price; probably from pre·Hebrew ·Sa'r-! (genitive) X.\trr (S in UH;Ulrr, also "),H.X),TIl. masc.). pitch. a composed word: {(1m + X.\lrr; COmpare Arabic zift, pitch; probably from 'vll.i (genitive); He. brew has ze{~(. pilch, from ancient ·zaft·i (genitive) Ctf (5), COUfU (A masc.), lcaven; compare Arabic ~'IIJr, re.~t. r'Cmainder; Ctp rrQm '1i14r·l, *stlr-j (gen' itive); CU6pe rmm ·sIl3r·i, '.{JJ3r·; (genitive) 2Rx (5 masc.), vinegar; compare Hebrew ~16me~, vinegar. from pre.I·lebrew ·I.llml~'! (genitive) xoorr (5 rnase, and rcm.), olive, olive tree; compare Hebrew lAyil, Arabic lIlyl, oil, probably from ·tIly/·i (genitive) G~T (S fem.), 6oU..lo.2Te (5 rcm.), pot: compare Hebl'ew kallalJat, cooking pot, cauldron; proba. bly from ·~afICl~It.i (genitive) 10M (8 masc.), sea, wine'pl"CSS, oil·press, plural ),K),,1Oy: compare Hebrew ya'" (l'enl.), sea. 00.. 00110.6 (S

VOCABULARY OF SEMITIC ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC

sin (plu!".tl ycmrmlm), and Arabic yamm. sea; probably from 'yamm·; (genitive); the plural J.HAIOy derives from yammi, considered ancient adjective ·yllltlm·ly: 'jammly-li. then 'iammlw-li (regressive assimilation ·fy-,i:-Iw-,i) (This is the one case when' it is cer1ain that the Coptic fonn derives from an ancient [I.e.• pre· Hebrew] geni· tive.) U/tOYT (B. S m$C. and fem.). saw; compo Uebrew maifOr, Arabic m/rdlir, apparently from pre' Hebrew '",didr-i (genitive) ,Xe4'fo (B). X6l1,o (S fern.). bnn. small village: compare Aramaic blr·li, village; the ending ~ is the Aramaic definite ar1icle. still in use in biblical Aramaic: the Coptic fonn survives in the place·name SIll/bra, Arabic S'lbrl! (llte correct foml would be • Si/".a. The modem pronounciat)on S,jbrl! is vulgar; compare O,l/! n. loe.• Koptos, for Oil/: Qllb!.iy. Copt. for Qib!-Iy. from Greek Aigypli-m.) ~ (B mase.). rue (RIlla graveolens sive monlima), demotic btwJ. Aramaic /I(ISYlJ-d, ballUJ-d IUT66Te (L subst.), anny; compare Akkadian madak/·u (fern.). camp (military): compare also demotic m/R/

227

BIOLIOCRAPIlV

Alhlight, W. F. The Voc/l/iyllioll 01 the Egyplia" Syl· labic Of/hography. Aml'liean Oriental Series 5. Nl'w Haven, Conn., 1934. Burchardt, M. lJie IlftklllltltmiJischen Frt!lIulwor/e IIl1d Eigt!lflfamen im Xgyp/ischm. Vols. 1-2. Leipzig. 1909-1910. Edc:1, E. "Nt."UL'S Material 7.ur Beurteilung der :>ylla. bischen Or1hographie des Xgyptischen:' JOllmal 01 Near &is/em Stlldies 8 (1949):44-47. Die Ortsllilltlellli$lell IlUS de/rl Totetl/empel Ame"ophis 1II. Bonner biblische Bcitrage 25. Bonn, 1966. Edgerton. W. F. "Egypcian Phonetic Writing from Its Invention 10 the Close of the Ninell'cnlh Dynasty." JOllmal 0{ Ihe American Oriell/Ill Society 60 (1940):473-506. Muller, M. W. Asiell Imd Ellropll /lach alliigyptisclltm Oellk",iilem. Leipdg, 1893. "Sporen der babylonischen Wcltschrift in Agypten. Milleilullge/l der vorderflSia/ischt!1f Gt!St!I/· schillt 17, 00. 3 (1912):1-90. Stricker, B. H. "Trois l1tuc.les de phonelique et de morphologic eoplt.'S." ACla OrielflaUa 15 (19361937):1-20. Ward. W. A. "Notes on Egyptian Group Writing." JOllmllf 01 Near Eastt!m Siudies 16 (1957):198-203. WERNER VVCICHL

Index

Pagl numbns irt bold/au. inmclllt a ma;or discussion.

PQ~

numbus in iJalics indictlU

ifIus1ralu;ms.

• Aaron at Philae, Apa, 1955 Ababius, Saint, 1,2081 'Aba-dah ibn al-~amjt, 1528 Abadion, Bishop of Antinoopolis.

1551 Abadir. Su Tel" and Erai, SainlS Abadyus. See Dios, Saint AbAmOn oCTamu!. Saint, I, ISS] AbAmQn ofTiikh, Saini, 1-2, 1551 Abarlo:ah. &e Eucharistic wine

.""'-

origin oftenn, 2-3 see also ~os; specific: name

lnvened Abb1 Maq:\r.lh. Stt Macarius II 'AbbAs l:JilmI I. Khedive, 1467, 1636. 1692

'Abbas Hilmi II. Khedive. 1693, 1694, 1988 Abbasids compared with Umayyad administration, 2287 and Islami7.ation, 937 Tulunid and Ikhshid rule, 2280-228J Abbalon,2, 1368, 1619 Abbot, 2-3 hegumtmos and, 1216 provost and, 2024 see also Abba; specific names invcrled

'AbdaIlAh,3 'AbdaJIAh Abu alSu'od. 1993 'AbdallAh ibn MUsli. 3-4 'Abdalllh ibn al-Tayyib. 6, 1777 'Abdallah NirqI. 4

evidence of Nubian Iilurgy al. 1817 example of Byzantine cross-In,square building at. 661 Nubian church art at, 1811-1812 'Abd al·'AzIz, Sultan. 893 'Abd al-'ADz ibn Marwin (Arab governor of Egypt), 85, 709, IJ03 'Abel al-'AzIz ibn $a'd al·Dln, 5 Abdelsayed, Father Gabriel, 1621 'Abd ai-MalAk. Saint, 840 'Abd al-Malik ibn MarwAn, Caliph. 239,937 'Abd aI·Malik ibn Miisi ibn N~r. Caliph, 1411 'Abd al.Masl~ (manuscript), 5 'Abd al-Masil:l, YassA, 1911 doxologies studied by, 1728 'Abel al.Mas~ ibn Isl:JJ.q al-Kindr, 5 'Abd al.Masi~ al·lsni'lli al·Raqql.

'_7

'Abd al·MlISl~. known as Ibn Nu~, 7

'Ab
al·Masl~ ~Ilb

al·Masu'dt, 7,

14, 1461 on Dayr al·JllrnGs. 813 on Dayr al·Khlidlm and Dayr al·Sanquriyyah, 814 on Dayr Sitt DimyAnah. 870, 871 and IqlAdiyOs labtb, 1302 and Isidhurus, 1307 on Jirjis al·Jawharf al-Kham\nt, 1334 on monastery of Pisenlius, 757

'Abd al-RAziq, 'All, 1996 'Abd al-Sayyid, MlkU'II, 1465, 1994 'Abduh. Mu~ammad. 1995 Abednego. 1092 Abliyyah (martyr), 1552 Abgac, King of Edessa, 7-8, 1506 Abib. See Phib, Saint Abib (eleventh month or Coptie calendar), 439, 443 in Copto-Arabic Synaxarion, 2187-2189 Abib ibn NaY, 8, 1775 Abilius, Saint and Patriarch, 8. 2081 dales of patriarchy, 1913 Abishkhlrun, Sail'll, 2036 Abiskharon al-Qallint al.Muqtadir, 752 Abt SulaymAn DllwUd ibn Ahl al·MunA ibn Abl Flonah, 1691 Ablanathanalba (palindrome), 1500 Ablution, 8-9 basin and ewer for, J 469

Abnub monasteries at, 703, 714, 881, 1655 pilgrimages 10,1971 Abraam I, Saint and Bishop of Fayyl1m, 10, 845. 2081 pilgrimages to tomb of, 784 Abraeas. Saint, 2081 Abraham (Old Testament patriarch) Archangels' visiu to, 1136,1618 and cireumcision practice, 1106

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pop. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.

229

230

INDEX

Ab~m

(Old Testamcnt patrian:h) (cant.) paintings of, 793-794, 79J, 1660 sacrifice of Isaac. See Biblical subje II, Archbishop of Jerusaicm, 358, 873.1246, 1325, 1614 8asilios Ill, Archbishop of Jerusalem, 358, 1246, 1325 Basilios IV, Archbishop of Jerusalem, 873-874, 1245, 1326,2049 Basilios the Great. Sec 8asilios II, Archbishop of Jerusalem 8asiliscus, 1671 Basilius, Abuna (2Oth-century F.1hiopia), 1613 Basilius, Bey, 359-360,1636 Basil of Nikiou, Bishop, 1794 Baliil of Oxyrhynchus, 360, 1778 Basin and ewer, 1469, 16011602 Basket, eucharistic bread., 1473 Basketmaking. 1640, 1662 Bassel, Rene, 360' Bassos, Bishop, 925 BllS!llh, 360-361 Balamln, At.. 361 pilgrimages 10,1971 Dalh of the Infanl Jesus, depicted in Coptic an, 530-531, 510 Baths,69O Ba!n al'J:lajar, 361-362 and Nubian archaeology, 1805 l'lnd Nubian islami:r.ation, 1804 Nubian monllSteries in, J 817 Baro$ (melody type), 1986 Set

aLw Wd!IU

(maI1yr), 1553, 1556 Baumeister, T., a.~ Coptic hagiographer, 1192 Baumstal'k, Anton, 011 use of NOs, 1726 Bll'ilnah (tenth month of Coplic calendar), 439, 44], 2186-2187 Bavarian Slate Llbrory, Munich, 1893 Bfiwi!, 362-372, 165, 166 Abraham of Hermonthis pol1rait found at, 402 Apollo of, 1953 al'ehive, 226-227 al1 at, 2004-2005 cells, 270 cer,llllics of. See Ceramics, Coptic

13a1r'll

247

and Christian subjects in Coptic an, 533 chul'ch a11WOl'k, 406 and Copllc scuptul'e in Slone, 2117 Dayr B4h.1jah and, 788, 1654 decoration of monastcIY cells tl.l, 525, 555, 556 examples of hunting Iheme in Cuplic an ai, 1258-1259 excavation ai, 256, 694, 700, 1432, 1433 founders of, 362-363, 843 fresco depicting magical objects, 1509-1510 frescoes, Isbmic-inOuenced, 131 I frescoes of the Virgin Enthroned aI, 542, 543 frc5co of Phoibammon ai, 1965 iconographical paintings at, 245-247,246,250 ill5Criptions found at, 193, 1291, 1292 Islamic·influenced Coptic an, 1311,1JJI MCIla$, Saint,nl, 1588-1589 monMlc!)' mural painling ai, 1874, 1875; sec Qiso frescoes subheads paintings 3t, 272-273, 402, '1588-1589,1660 remains and reprCliCntlllions of Coplic clothing. Sce Costume, civil rcprcsenilltion of milita!)' costumes at, 650 scuipture in stone aI, 2112, 2115 wood cllivings aI, 1753 Dllya~ a1.N~rlI

monllslcries aI, 714, 1653 pilgrimngcs to, 1971 BayahU, tIl-, pilgdmages to, 1972 Baybars, Sultan, 1517-1518, 1588 Baytal-'Ajln,372 Baytill-Nisl'l', 373 in B(lbylonilln church, 322 at DayI' AbU J:linnis, 373, 703 Beatty, Chester, 518-519,1885, 1894 ~ee ul.w Chestet' Beatly Bibliclll Papyri; Chester Beatly Coptic Papyri; Chester Bl'ally Library Beckwith, John, 257, 258 Bede (8Ih·century historian), 418-419

Vol. I:!'P. t-316. Vol. 2.: PI'- 317-662. Vol. 3:!'P. 63-1004. '101,4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6; pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7:!'P. 2035-2372.

248

INDEX

Bedouins 'lIld fugitive Mamluks, 1538 sacking of Dayr Anb:l AnniniyOs, 720, 722 sacking of Dayr Anbii. BO];i., 742, I 134 sacking of Dayr Anhll Maqilr, 750 sacking of Dayr Anbt'l ¥mii'rl of Oalan1l1n, 758 sacking of Dayr Mar Maryam, 835 sacking of Scetis, 1534 sackings of monasteries, 1449; see a/so specific names Beheirah I'rovince Damanhiir as capital. 686-687 monasteries in, 1646 Beinecke Library (Yale University) and Nllg Hllmmadi Codices, 1771 papyrus collection, 1895 Beirut. Lebanon, 1098 Deja tribes, 373, 905 and Axum, 312 Ibn ~Iawqal on, 1266 Ibn Salim al-Asw1int on, 1272 influence on Balbna kingdom and culture, 332 influence on Banii al·Kanz, 335 and Nabis, Bishop, 1769 and Ncstorius, 1786 Oa.~r Ibrim seizure by, 2037 Bejrash. Sec Faras Bekkos, John, 1114, 1115, 1116 Belgium Coptic collections, 1702 papyrus collections, 1891 Belial. Sec Antichrisl; Satan Be1isar'ius (BYI.anline general), 1]85,1675,2019,2020 Bell, Harold Idris, 374 Bellerophon and the Chimera, depicted in Coplic art, 1754-1755 Bells, 1605, /605, 1738, 1739 Bclts, 645 Beltz, W., 1893 Benam and Sarah (martyrs), 1553 Benedict, Saint (monk), 417 Benedict VIII, Pope (Rome), 1113 Bcncdlle, George, 1481 Benevolent socielies, Coptic, 374-37!1 Benevolent societies, Coptic, role in education, 933 Benjamin (monk of Nitria), 915

Benj.\min I, Saint and Patriarch, 94,102, 37!1-377, 926,1609, 1667,1940,1979 Agathon of Alexandrill as successor 10, 65 and Arab conquest of Egypt, 188, 682 and Arab rule, 656, 947 Cynls al-Muqawqas perseculion of,682-683 datcs of patriarchy, 1915 Dayr Ma!r:i. residence, 837 fea.~1 day, 2082 and for1y·nine martyr'S of Seetis, I [20 llnd John, Hegumenos of Scelis, 1362 and the Kellla, 1397 panegyrics by, 1456 refugc at Dayr Qibriyiis, 850 Saint Mark's Cathedral con.~truction, 1531-1532 sanctuary at Dayr' Anbl'l Maqllr, 75/,751, 752 Benjamin II, Palriarch, 377-378 burial at DayI' Shahrun, 378, 862

dates ofpatrillrchy, 1917 and Ethiopian Sabbath controversy, 993,1050-1051 and £WOS!tU~wos, Elhiopian saint, 1050-1051 and reconstruction of Dayr Anbii Bishoi, 734 successor, 1948 visit to DayI' Yul.Hlnnis Kama, 883 Benjamin llnd Eudoxia (martyrs),

ISS] Berbers capture ofChristodoulus, 1573 in Penta))Olis region, 19]3, 1934 plunder of Damrii, 689 plunder of Dayr Anbii. Maqar, 750,753,1652 plunder of DayI' Yul.lannis al·Oa.~Tr', 884 plunder of Seetis monasteries, 1120 Berlin, Germany. See Sffite Museum of Bedin Bermudez, Joao, and lir'Sl Por1uguese missiOn to Ethiopia, 1017-1018 Bernard tbe Wise, 783,1089,1646 Bert, Alexis, 700 Bertrada, Queen, 2293, 2302

Beryllus, Bishop of 130Slra, 1638 Des (pagan deity), 1869, 1870 Besa, Abbot, 378_379, 737, 1448 as dcsert father, 894 and Shenute, Saint, 762, 2131 and Zenobios, 2371 Besamon, Sllinl, 379, 1553,1880 Bess (pllgan deity), 134 Bcssarion, Saini, 379, 1114,2082 Bessus, Saint, 2082 Bethlehem. See Holy Land BelfOlhal eustorns, 379-380, 1481 )ee u/w Marriage Be!rus Agha Armt'lniyiis, 1636 Bi·Amr-Illah Abu 'Ali Man~ur, 939 BibfiwI, iblahim I;lunayn, al-, 1465 Bible Arabic, 80; see I/lso Old Testament, Arabic versions of

'ho canon of the Sclipture, 2108-2111 Coptic vel'S ion. See Old Testamenl, Coptic translation of-, Ncw Testllment , Coptic versIons Greek. See Bible manuscripts, Greek Hesychian, 1226 latin translation by Jerome, Saint, 1323 lectern, 1434-1435 lectiomllY, 1435-1437 Lucianic lcxts, 1484 manuscripts in National Library, Paris, 1776-1783 multilingual,782 Polyglot and Arabic ver'Sions of Old Testamenl, 1827, 1829-1830. 1832, 1835 Polyglot of London, 80 see also New Testament; Old Testament Bible manuscl'iplS, Greek, 380-381,566-567 Acts, Michig'll1 pllpyruS of, 58 see a/so Cotlcx A1cxandrinus; Codex Ephraemi Syri; Codcx Sinaiticus; Codex Vaticanus Bible text, Egyptian, 381-382 Biblical subjects in Coptic ort, 382-390,384,387,388 lind hunting theme, 1259 icons of, 1276-1279 Roman influence on, 270 types, 2283-2284 see a/~·Q Artllnd architecture,

Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 3t7-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol, 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol, 6: pp. t691_2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372,

INDEX

Coptic: Christian subjects in Coptic art: 1l1umination: Mythological subje
445 Book. O>l' Ihe Chrislifln Relr"gion, 1626 Book of Chronicles, 19, 1460, 1463 Book of the Consecration of Ihe Sanctuary of 8etljanrin, on me Kellia, 1397 Book of the COllneib' (SCverus of al·Alihmunayn), 1779 Book of tire Dead, 573 Book of Dialectic ('Abd al.MIIliI~ al-15m'lli al-RJlqql), 5, 6 Book of Epact, 409-411 Book of/he Exposi/iml of the Union, 1626 Book of tire FOlmda/iml (Man i), 1520-1521 Book of the lUi/den Pearls on Dayr Abo Ufah, 704 on Dayr al·&Ii4s, 788 on Dayr al'!:Iamm:\m, 806 on Dayr Man~r (Dayr al·Mal:\k Mikh.:l'il, Idfu), 82S on Dayr al·MaymOn, 838 on monasteries of me FayyCim, 165 I on monasteries ollhc Sharqiyyah Province, 1655, 1656 Book. oflile lIours. See lI0r0/ogion Book of the Invwiwre of Michael (John the Apostle), 1618, 1619 Bookkeeping. See Accounlli and accounting, hislory of Coptic Book of the Miracles of Mal')', 818-819,840 Book of the Rolls (Pst:uuo-
4"

~yOn

al-GhanntimT,

Bu!nJS ibn salim al&n~!T, 430-431 BU!OlS al·JawIT. See Peter VII Bu!ru5 ~wirus aI·JamII, 431

251

Bu!nJS aI·SidmamT, 431-432, 831, 1974 Byzantine church an:hite,1yr al.'I?Am, 809 Dayr al·JlInadlah, 705 Dayr al.Khandaq, 814-815

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2:1'1'. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4; pp. 1005-1352. Vol. S: 1'1'. US3_1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 203S-2372.

254

INDEX

Cemeteries (COllt.) Dayr al-Madinah, 817 Day!" nl·Malak Mlkha'jl (Jirja). 825 Dayr al-Nastiir, 848 DayI' a1.Qu~ayr, 853 Dayr al-Shuhada', 867 Dayr al.Z1iwiyah, 884 Paras, 1091 fllnc~ry

customs concerning.

1J 25 Kom al·Rfthib, 1418 Nubian, 1805 Oar.irah grave sites, 2036 Qu~Or 'i~ I, 1405 see "Isu Burial riles and pmcliccs; Stela; Tombs Cenobites. See Monasticism, Pachomian; Pachomius of Tabcnncsc, Saint Cenobitic Illstiluies (John Cassian), 1663 Censer, 1469-1472, 1470, 1471 Cenlr'e national de In recherche scicntifique, Paris, 924,1419 Ccrnmics, Coptic, 267~268,

480-503, 484, 485, 486 as dating tool al Kellin site, 1400-1401,1402.1407

dccof"Jlive lechiques and motifs.

483-487,483,484,485,486 Fnras. 1090, 1091 figurines, 500-503, SOl. 502, 503 manufacturing techniques,

480-482 from Monastery of Mark the Evangelisl (Oumal Mar'I). 2042 preservation of terra·COlla, 278-279 slalUaf)',2147-2148 types of cernmic ware, 487-499,489,491,492,496.

499 see also An, historiogrdphy of Coptic Ceramics of the [ale Coptic period, 504-510, 505-510 Ceramics, Nubian, 1806-1807 Ccrdon, Saint and Patriarch. 511, 2082 datCfi of patliarchy, 1913 Ceremony of the Holy Light, 1248-1249 Cerinthus, 511, 917,1222,1288 Cerny, Jaroslav, SI1

Chaeremon, Bishop of Neilopolis/Dala."685 Chaine, Manus Jean Joseph, 511_512 Chairemon of Alexandria, 512 Chalcedon, Council of (451), 20, 37,88.102,126,512-515, 914-915 and Abmham of Farshl.1~. 11-12 and Acacian schism, 42-47,102 Acephaloi opposition to, 55 and Agathon of Alcxlmclria, 65 aims, 1670 and Anlioch, Council of, 190 and Anncnilln church, 234 Christological definition 0[, 523, 547,578, 1638,2255 on clel'ical or'dination, 1844 on commu~liculio idiomutml1, 578 and Constantinople, Fin;t Council of, 594 and ConstAntinople, Second Council of, 595-596 and Coptic art and architecture, 269~270

Coptic music post, 1734 Coplic mu.~ic prior to, 1732-1734 and Coptic ~Iations with Rome, 609, 661-662 and CylUS al-Muqawqas, 682-683 Dayr Ma!rfi monks' resistance to dogma of, 837 on deaconesses, 888 and divisions among monks of the Ke11ia, 1397 lind ecclesiastical use of cparchy, 959 Enaton monks' opposition to dogma of, 956-957 and Ephesus councils, 960, 961,

962 and Eutyches, 1075 and Henoticon edict, 1217-1218,2370 and homilie.~ on Michael, Archangel, [618-1619 and hYJ>Ol3talic union, 1262 and iconoclasm, J 276 impact on Coplic literature and thought, 1454-1455 impact on COpl~, 66, 146, 661-662,693,943, 1211; see also subhead reactions to lsi dolUs of Pclllsium role, 1308

and John II, 1337 and John I, 1337 and John of Lycopolis, Saint, 1365 lind Julian, Bishop, [379 and Justin 1, 1383 and Juslinian, Emperor, 1385, 1386 and Leo I the Great, 1441-1442 and Macarius of Tkow, 15.~6 and Mark II, 1533, 1534 and Me1chile-COplic split, 1583 And Monastery of the Melanoia, 1609-1610 moncnergism and, 1666-1667 and monenergist fomlula, 1666 and monnphysitism, 1575-1576,1669-1670; see also Monophysitism on nature of Christ, See subhead Christnlogical definition of and Nicene Creed, 1793 and nine saints rmm Elhiopia, 1045-1047 on oikorlomo)', 1825 and the Oriental Orthodox churches, 1845-1846 and Pacholl1ian·Shenutean traditions, 1453 and Peter III Mongus, 1947, 1948 and Philoxenus of Mabbug, [962 And Puleheri,., Empress, 513-514, [441, 1442, 1670, 2033 reactions to, 1670-1671, 1672 and sainl~ recogni~.ed by Ethiopian church, 1044-1045 and Scvcrus of Antioch, 2J24 and Simon I, 2139 and Theodoret, 2236 and Theodosius of Jelusalem, 2242 and Theopistus uf Alexandria, 2254 and The%kos, 1218, 2255; see also suhhead Christological definilion of and Timothy 11 AelulUs, 2264~2267

and Western alienalion of Copts, 661-662 and Zeno, Emperor, 12J7-1218,2369-2370 see also Nestol'ians and Copts

Vol. I: pp. t-3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pr. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp.1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372,

INDEX

Chalcedonians. See Chalcedon, Council of: spl,.'(:ific issues Chaldacan Oracles, 516 Chalice, a.~ Eucharistic vessel,

'06'

Chalice veil. &e EuchariStic veils Chamoul. See Camou!. Saini Champolllon. Jcan Franc;;ois. 516, 614, 1424, 1440, 1445.2073. 2125 Chanazhum (mar1yr). 1553 Chancel. &e Cancelli Chandeliers. &e Ughling e<juipment; Metnlwort Chants. 63,1721 Addttr,63,1722 and AgnWII Dei, 71 andphon, 148-149,17/7. 1732 Coptic poetry, 1985 responsory, 2058 wl1!us, 1722, 1724,2320-2321 see (lisa Choral singing Chapel 180 (al.Bagaw:it), 327 Chapel of Anb1 An!iiniylls (Saint Antony). 753. 754 Chapel of the Archangel Michael, 753.754, 755 Chapel of the Exodus (al.Bagaw:it), 1873 Chapel of the Fo"y·nine Ma"yr5 (Dayr al-SUrytin), 876, 880 Chapel of thc Hcnnils, 753, 754 Chapel of Mlir Jirjis, Dayr Anb! Bishoi,736 Chapel of Peace (al-Bagaw.:it), 1873 Chapel of Saint Michael (Dayr AnbA Al110niyiiS), 721 Chapel of the Virgin, Dayr AnbA Maqllr, 754 Charisios, 516 Charlemagne, 1110, 1112 Charles or Anjou, 1114 ChUSliintlt, Emllc Gtlston, 516_517,1561_1562,1579 Daumas, Franr;ois, tlssociation,

'95 Chdrolollia, 517

Abraham, Patriarch, suppression or, 10 and 80lus al-80shl, 423 ,t.yr Apa Thomas, 781 at Dayr Asfal al-Ar~1, 783 at Dayr a1-'Awanah (AsyOt), 784 at Dayr aI.'Amb, 784, 785 al Dayr al-Bala'yzah, 787 al Dayr al-&n3.l, 788-789 al Dllyr al-BaramOs, 791-794, 792,793 at Dayr al·Barshah and Dayr al·Nakhlah, 795-796, 796 at Dayt al.l3i~rah, 797 at Dayt Buq!ur of Shl!, 797 -798 at Dayr Durunkah, 799, 856 at Dayr al·Fnkbur1, 803-805,

II<J4 at at al al al

Dayr aH;lamm;im, 806, 801 Dayr 1·lalmInd, 808 Dayr al-Ikhwah, 808 Dayr a1-'~m, 810 Dayr al-Jabnlwf, 810, 811-812 at Dayr al·jan;idlah, 704, 705-706 .al Dayr aI·JamOs, 813 at Dayr aI·Khandaq, 815 at Dayr aI-Ku~niyyah, 815-816,816

al Dayr al-Madlnah, 81~. 818 al Dayr al-Majma', 820-821 al Dayr al·Mal4k Mlkha'U (JhjA), 713. 823. 825-826 at Dayr a]·Maldk Mtkh5'jl (Naqlldah), 827 at Dayr a!·Malllk Mrkhl'l11 (Oamulnh), 828 at Dayr M4r Buq!U1' (QamCllah), 829-830 al Dayt Mdt Jirjls (Sadamant.Fayyllm), 83 I al Dayr Mar Jirjis al·UndIdr, 713 al Dayr M4r Tumds, 835-836 al Dayr a].Ma!mar, 836-837 al Dayr al.Maymun, 838, 839 al Dayr al·Mul.utrraq, 1969 al Dayr a1-Naqlon, 845-846 at Dayr aI-N~, 848 al Dayr aI~riyyah, 849-850 al Dayr Oubbat aI·Hawi, 851-852

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: PrJ. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. USJ-I690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 1: pp. 203$-2312.

258

INDEX

Churche$ (conI.) at Dayr al-Qupyr (furah), 854-855 at Dayr Rifah. 855-856 at Dayr al·Sanquriyyah, 860 at Dayr al·Shahld Tadros al·Mu~Arib, 862 at Dayr al·Sham', 863, 864, 865 al Dayr al·Shuhadii' (Akhmlm), 865-866 at Dayr al·Shuhada' (lsnA), 868-870 at J)-,l.yr Silt Dimyanah, 713, 87/,872 at Dayr al.sul~n. 812 at Dayr a1&ry1n. 876, 878. 880 at Dayr TasA, 881 at Dayr al-Tln, 881 at Dayr a1-Uwiyah. 884 dedicated to Victor Stralelales, Saint, 2307 in Dinushar, 903 donations to, 1430 in Dum)'!\, 926 in al·Farolm;\, 1089 in Fara.~, 1090, 1091 Franciscan in EgyPt. II 23 Gabriel II prohibition against burial within, 1128 Gospel caskets in sanctuary, 1153 at Hawwlrah, 1210-1211 at Hawwlriyyah. 1211-1212 historic AlcllaIldrian, 92-95 in Holy Land, 1244-1247 icon placement in. 1276 icons, post.17th-century. 1270 inscriptions. 192-193 in Jerusalem. Coptic see of. 1326-1329 at Karm al.AkhbAriyyah, 1391-1392 at Ka.rnak, 1393, /394, 1394 of Kellia, 1404-1405, 1406-1407 at Khirb:lt al·Filusiyyah, 1414 at Korn Namnld, 1418 at Ulibala., 1425-1426 lecterns, 1434-1435 at Lollor temples, 1485 at Madamod, 1494-1495 at Madlnat HIibfi., 1497 at Madlnat MA4l. 1498 at MakMrah, 1512-1513 Mamluk destruction of. 1518 al Manqabad. 1523 Maqrizi history on, 1525

at Manolis, 1527 Mart·s home as firsl, 1529 in Memphis. 1587 at Mit Dam$1s, 1970-1971 at Mount Sinai Monastery of Saint Catherine, 1682-1684. 1683,1902 mumls in, 1874-1875 at Mus\unld, 1970 non-ChaJcedonian. See Oriental Orthodoll churches Nubian archlteclure, 1807-1810, 18()8, J809, 1810 Nubian art, 1091-1092 octagon-domed, 1823- 1824 pe.reklt1esia (subsidiary), 1902 at Pbow, 1927-1929, 1928 al Phi1ae, 1956, 1955 at Qal'at al·BAbayn, 2035 at Oa¥ Ibl'fm, 2037 at ~r NisTmah, 2038 at O~r al·Sham', 2038 at Oil!, 2039-2040 in Ou~, 2043, 2045 restoratiollS under Mark III, 1535 rock, 716, 747, 770, 771, 798, 853,1425-1426,1426, \656 Saladin decree for painting black, 1535 Shams al·Dln, 2127, 2127 Shaykh 'abd al·Qumah, 2128, 2/29 Slatus during Muslim domination, 687, 693-694. 1098, 1535 at Tad, 2279-2280, 2280 at Umm a1·BaI'llUt, 2290, 2290 see abo specific church and saini names The ChurchC$ and Monaslems of Egypt and Some Neighbouring CQunlries Allribuled 10 Aba $a1i~

(Aba al·Makarim), 23, 33,856, 1462 Church of thc Forty·nine Martyrs (J:l:'i.rit aI.Ram), 7S~, 2046 Church of the Four Beasts of the Revelation (Jerusalem). 1328 Church hierarchy, See Ecclesiastical hicrarchy; Hicnrchy, church Church historians. See Historians: specific names Church of Ihe Holy Apostles Petcr and Paul (Dayr Anba AnlOniyils), 720, 722, 724

Church of the Holy 5epolcher (Jerusalem), 1097, 1098, 1099 destruclion of. 1203 Church of Ihe Holy Virgin (Dayr Anba An~llniyUs), 721 Church of the Holy Virgin Mary (Dayr AnbD. BOla), 74\ ChlJl'(:h of the Island (Pharos), 93 Church of Jcsus Chlist of the Lattcr·day Saints, 2108 Church of John the Baptist (Alellandrian Melchitc church). 94 Church of John the Baptist and the Prophet Elijah (Alexandria), 93 Church of Joseph (Ihe Prophet) (Aleu.ndria vicinily), 94 Church of a1-Khandaq. See Dayr al·Khandaq Churcl! manual. See Didache Church of Mar Jirjis (Saint George) (Old Cairo), 2038 Church of Mark the Evangelist (at·Oam~ah) (Alcllandria), 94 Chul'ch of Milr Mlna (Babylon), 320, 321 Church of Mar SAbA (Alellllnuria), 92 Church of Ihe Martyr Abiskhanln. 752 Church of Mercurius. See Church of Abu Sayfayn Church of Michael the Archangel. see abo Church of Saint Michael Church of Michael the Archangel (Alexandria), 92. 93 dedication of, 1617-1618 Church of Michaellhc Archangel (Durunkah), 927 Church of Michaellhe Archangel (Jerusalem),1328 Church Missionary Society (CMS), 131 Church of al-Mu'allaqah (Alellandria), 93, 94 Church of aI-Mu'a1laqah (Old Cairn), 557-560, 557, 559, 1207,1208-1209,1532,1536, 2038 ambo in, 111 convent al. 2325 destruclion of portions during patriarchy of John XI, 1345 Gabrielli anointed in, 1128

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. l005-lJ52, Vol. S: pp.1J53_1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pr. 2035-2372.

INDEX

Gabricl V as ht!gUm~nos of, 11]0 iconography of Ascension of Christ, 244, 558 lintel, 244-245, 245 and NasIm AbU Sa'd ibn 'Abd al·Sanrid. 1775 as pauiarchal seat, 92, 558, 1912,1999,2159-2160 tcpain and restoralion, II. S58 wood lintel, 1343 Church of the NatiYity (Bethlehem), 1244-1245 Church of Niederglatl (Saint Gall), IllO Church of Saint John (Alexandria), 93, 94 Church of Saint John (DaYT al,Majma'), 820,821 Church of Saint John (Dayr III'SUl)':ln),879 Church of the Holy Virgin in Gcthscmane. Se~ Jerusalem, Coptic Sec of Church of Our Lady (Dayr al.Mu~alTtlary Ort tlte Apocafyps~, 1268 Commentary on the Creed (AbO al.Majd),21-2] Commenlary all Ecclesiastes (Cregory of Nyssa), 1184-1185 A Commentary on PSilbru XX-XLXl (Didymus), 900 Commentary on Saini John's Gospel (Origen), 1847 Commission for the Prcscrvatton of A11IIb Monuments, 1700 Commodus, Emperor, 892,1914 Commllnicallo idiomalllm, 578,

1441,2255 Communion, 578-579,1567-1568 ablution before and during.

.-,

and absolution, 17 and bllptism, 339 bllpti.~m prerequisite, 1106 concomitance belief. 584 lind confirmation, 586 consubstantiation doctrine, 597-598 excommunication £rom, 1079-1080 liturgical instrument.s, 1472-1473 in mllniage ceremony, 1543 and pilgrimages, 1968 and reservation of the blcucd sacrnmcnt, 2073 on Saturday, 2098-2099 ,Ut alro Eucharist Communion of the sick, 579-580, 2073 .~ee also Unction of the sick Communion table, 580 Communion veiISCls chalice, 1065 Coptic glass, 1146 Community Council. Coptic, 580-581 and Boutros Ghali, 416 and Clerical College founding.

56J dcfcn.sc of, 1962, 1963 fonnation of, 1941-1942 and ~Iablb JiJjis, 1189

Vol. I: pp. 1-]16, VoL 2: pp. 317-662. Vol, 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 135]-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034, Vul. 7: pp, 2035-2372.

262

INDEX

Community Council, Coptic (cont.) and Higher Imailute of Coptic Studic5 founding, 1230 and John XIX, 1351 Ilnd Sa'd Mlkh,',1 'Abdii, 2073-2074 and SaJjiylls, Malan, 2097 and Tlldrus Shinudah al.Manqabadf, 2198 and "'Qq!. 2319 Dnd Ya'qOb Nakhlah Rufaylah. 2353 Compline, 582_583, 900

Concept of Our Greal

Po~r.

533

Conch shell, as Coptic art symbol, 2163-2164 Concomitance. 584 Concordat of 616,688 ConJ'~'ncu (John Cassian), 1663 Confession and penllencc,

""-,., absolulk>n, 15-17

penance, 1932 Confessions (Augustine), 1929, 1982 Confcssions 0{ the Fathers (anthology). 21 Confinnallon. 585_586 anointing and, 138, 586 ConlTatcrniry. 586-587 Congreplio de Propaganda Fide.

1122 CongreM of ,uyli!, Coptic. &c Coptic Congress of Asyil~ Conon. &c OOn1 (martyr) Consecration, 588

olallar, 108-109 ofbaplistery, 342-343 of bishop, 394, 395-398 of building and objects,

139-140 of church. Slie Church, consecration of of liturgical instruments, 1469 of liturgical vestments, 1475-1476 ofplltriarch, 1909-1910, 1912 prayers for, 1566-1567 ofvcsscls and Icons, 140; $U also Euchtlristlc vessels Con~tt1ns, Emperor, 150, 1678 Constantine I, Emperor, 588-590, 920, 1618,2063 and Alexandria, 101 antipagani!m of, 1869 and Antony of Egypl, saini, ISO and Alhanasius CJ[ilc, 299

and audientia episcopaUs, 308 and canon law, 1941 and Church of the Nativily (Belhlehem), 1244-1245 conversion 0(,1551 on Easter designation. 1104 and Eudoxia, 1067 and Eusebius, 1071 and Eusignius, Saint, 1072 and holy places rediscovered in Jerusalem, 1324 and hom~si<m controversy, 1253 and Nicaea, Council of, 81, 83, 232,589-590,1791,1792 patriarch under, 1914 refonns in Egypt, 943, 944 and Thcodotu.s of Ancyra, 2243 vision of the cross of Christ, 1072,1243-1244,1377 Constanline II, Emperor and Melchite patriarchy, 93 patrian:h under, 1914 Constantine V, Emperor, and iconoclasm, 1275, 1276 Constantine VI, Emperor, 1275 Constantine VII, Emperor, 1098 Constanline IX, Emperor, 1099 Constantine of NyU!, Bishop, 84, 296, 590-592 Basil of Oxyrhynchus wrilings and, 360 on Coplic hagiography, 1192-1193 panegyrics by, 1456 Constantine the Great. See Constanline I, Emperor Constantinople Acacian schism with Rome, 42-47 administrntive organil.3tion of Egypt, 934 Alexandria and, 98-99 Antiochcnc problem, 688 Arab naval assault on (717-718),85,2286 Byzantine influences on Coptic an, 241-243 and Egyptian annona, 135 founding of, 590, 943 patriarchs, 2016-2017 sec of, 913 Tall Brothers exile in, 916 TheOlokO$ as prolector of, 1276 Constanlinople, First Council of (381),230,593_595,1671

on anointing of heretics, 138-139 on Apollinarianism, 174, 1669 and Apostolic Consfilulions, 179 and Arian controversy, 230 bishop's consecr:uion affinning, 394, 396 on continnation, 586 and ecclesiaslical use of epan:hy, 959 and Gregory of Nyssa, 1184 Henoticon edict affinning. 1217 on the Holy Spirit, 1250 and homoilJusion controversy, 1253 homocmsion reinstatement. 1253 on nature of Christ. 525 and Nicene Creed, 1116, 1793 on Origen, 1850 on Sabellianism, 2072 and scmi-Arians, 2118 and Timothy I, 2263 and leno, Emperor, 2370 Constantinople, Second Council of (553), 595-596, 1676 and Didymus the Blind, 900 on Origen, 1851, 1855-1856 and Thcodorus of Mopsueslia's writings, 2239 on three-immersion baptism, 1286 Constantinople, Third Council of (680-681), 1678,596-597 Constantius II, Emperor, 2, 101, 102, 150,904, n80, U81, 1869,1959 COn$litwion$ of the Holy A.postles. SI:!I:! A.postolic Constitutions Consubstantialion, 590, 597-598 see also Homoiousion; Homoousioll Consultative Council, 598 Contra Celsmll (Origen), 176-177, 1847,1854 Comra Juliamwz (Cyril of Alexandria), 177 Convent.~. See Women's religious communities Conversion of dates, 435-436 Conversion to Chriscianity. Su Baptism; Catechumen; Missionaries Conversion to Islam. Su Egypt, Islamization or Cooking vessels. See Ceramics. Coptic

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. IOOS-1J52. Vol. 5: pp.. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.

INDEX

Coppel' coins, 575, 576 Copres. Saint (monk and martyr), 598, 1554 Copt, dcfmilion of, 599-601 Coptic archbishops in Jen.csalcm. 1325-1326 Coptic art. See AI' headings; Art and architecture; Christian subjc. 2035_2372.

264

INDEX

Corinthian cupital (colli.) thurch at Dayr An~ ~mii'li of Qalamiin, 760 church at Dayr al,MaymOn, 839 Cornelius, 635, 1618 COrnelius the Centurion, Saint, 2083 Corpus, Apollo, and Peter, Saints, 2083 Corpus Hemleticum. &e Hermes TrismegistUS COrpus Scriptorum Christianorum Oric:nlalium edition. Su Synaxarion, Copto-Arnbic Co~pondence. SCe Epistolography Cosrnas I, Patriarch, 334, 636, 1589, 2083 dates of patriarchy, 1915 Cosmas II, Patriarch, 636-637, 902, 903, 2083 date5 of patriarchy, 1916 YuJrtnnA biography of, 2356 Cosmas III, Patriarch, 637-638, 2083 dates of patriarchy, 1916 Cosmas lind Damian, Saints (martyrs), 636-640, 1554, 1576, 1973 churches dedicated to, 93, 126, 716-717,2017 3.. . doctors, 1213 Cosmas lndicopleusles, 640-641, 1635 and Timothy III, 2268 Cosmos. Sec Quzm.:in ofTa~.:i and his companions (martyr.;) CO!imn, A. F. C.. de, 1397, 1402 Co~tume, civil, 641-648, 643, 644, 645, 646, 647 belts and handbags, 645 dlllmatic,647-648 Dllillll//;s requirements, 72 di~tinsui~hins Copl", 1535 headdt-csses, 641-642 hides and skinS, preservlllion of, 280

lealher s(mdals and shoes, 1433 Nubian, 1820 Karves, 643-644 sMwls, 642-643 socks, sandAls, and shoes, 645-647 tunics, 644-645 undergarments, 645 see also Tc:niles, Coptic Coscume, military, 649-MO, 649

Costume of the religious, 650-655 anchorites, 130 bishop's consccnltion, 395-396 see a/so Uturgical vestments COllon, l1.elros IV, I!thiopian prelate, 1038 and Sa'd Mlltha'll 'Abdii, 2073-2074 :and SarjiyOs, Malatl. 2096 and Timotheos I, 2262 lind ·Ur.\bl's reVQlt, 1693 Cyril VI, Patriarch. 679-6111, 680, 1621,1942 and Community Council, 582 d:l.lesoCpatriarchy, 1919 and Dayr AbU. MIn!, 706-707 and Dayr a1-lJaramOs, 791 and Dayr al·SuI!lln, 873, 874 on divorce, 1943 carly monastic life, 1541 and Ethiopian church autocephaly, 983 and Millri aJ.sury.\nI, 2091 and relies of Mark, Apostolic Saint, 1532 and Saljiylis, M:alaIT, 2097 succeSSQl'll,1911 Cyril of Alexandria. See Cyril I, Saint and Patriarch Cyril of Antioch, and hypostaSis controversy, 1260 Cyril of Alexandria, PseudO'. See PileudO'Cyril of Alcxandri:a Cyril the Futher of Rcfonn. See Cyril IV, Palriurch Cyril the Creat. See Cyril I, Saint and Patriarch Cyril of Jerusalem, Saint, 681-682,2083 on ablution, 9 on angels, 1J2 anti-Mrtnichadsm, 1522 on Bacheus, 324 and baptism, 337 on candle use at Easter, 446 on celibacy, 476 cycle of, 667

on Easter designation, 1104 on Eucharist, 1056-1057, 1061 on Gospel of Saint Mark, 1161 on hand position for receiving Euch:arist, 1065-1066 on Holy Cross of Christ, 1243, 1244 on ll/JmO;OIlSioll, 1253 lind Juda..~ Cyriacus legend, 1378 on Kiu of Peace, 1416 on prayen; fOT the dead, 889 and rite of baptism, 138 on second malTiagc, 901, 1545 Cyril Mtlqar. &.: Cyril I, Saint and Patriarch Cyril ofScythopolis, 894,1560 Cyril the Syrian, Bishop of Jerusalem, 1131 Cyrus, AnM, marital chastity of, 1543 Cyrus (Apll KIr) of Alexandria (martyr). 31,1554 Cyrus (Ap.1 lOr) of IlamanhOr (martyr), 688, ISS4 Cyrus the Caucasian (ChaJccdoilian patriarch), 1609,1666-1667,1676,2092 Cyrus 1lI,Muqawqa.~, 90, 102, 682-683,1528,1610 and Arab conquCllI of Egypt, 184-188 tomb In Alexandria, 94 Cyrus of Phasis, 2241 Czechoslovakia Coptic collections, 1703 papynls eolle.:tions, 1891 D

l)abamun (martyr), 1554 Dabbah, AI·, Dayr al·Mal.a.k, 822 Dabra LibanOS, e¢~ag~ title, 930 Dabra MClmtiq. See D-.lyr al-Magh!is Dado,Saint,1151-IIS2 Doff (musical instrument), 1738 Oaf ol·Hom", (Elias of Nisibis), 1779 Dahlak, 685 DahshOr, 685, 1653 D:aidasa (martyr), 1554 Dakhlah O:asis, monasteries at, 706,822, 1658 Dalas,685 Dalasina (martyr), 1553

\/01. I: pp. 1-3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vni. 3: pp. 663-tOO4.

Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. t353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. \/ul. 7: pp. 2035-2]72.

INDEX

IJalmatic.647-648 oolush:!.m (martyr), 730

Damallu, 686 DamanhOr, 686-687 bL'lhops of. 915-916 martyrs, 1554

DamlinhOrl. Shaykh AI,lIoad. al-.

68' Damanhur Shubra, Darr YiiJ.utnna at. 882 DamanhOr al·Wahsh, 688 Damasclus, 1221, 1222 Damasus I, Pope (Rome), 1323, 1947 Damian, Saini (martyr). St':ll

Cosmas and Damian Damian, Saint and Patriarch,

688-689 ArllWaSius as successor, t 2S Benjamin I and polkie:s of, 376

churches d...- dk:atctllo. 716-717 and Coostanllnc of M)'\1!. 592 Coptic lCX~ of, 1455 datC$ofpatrb.rchy.1915 and Ihe Enalon, 956 feast day, 2083 Jacob Darotdacus 011. J] 19

and John of PlIrallos. 1368 and John of ShmOn, 1369

Pisenllus consecrated by, 1979 Damialla. See Dimy.'lnah Damnas (martyr), 1554 Damnl, 689_690, 1652

patriarchal seal at, 1912, 1959 visited by CllI;stodoulus, 545 Dam'iblq, llio. See Tambuq Dancers

•

Cop1ic an dcpiclions. 537, 1755-1757,1756 Coptic embroidery, 2223 resist-dyed tapeshy, 2228 tapestly with busts of, 277, 2230 wo~en teHli1c, 2226 D:ln(hm:th, 553, 690-691, 691, 1657 manyrs of, 1554 mona.~tic murAls at, 1874 phAraonic·style temples at, 1865 O'Andilly, AnHlud, 894 D:ln'cl. Ethiopian prelate, 1002 D:lnftq (village), 1922 D'Anglure, Baron, 1977 Daniel (Old Testament), 22,1618 Apocryphal Apocalypse of, 165 see also Daniel in the Uon's Dcn; Three Hebrews in the Fum.ace

Daniel, l'Iegumenos of Sectis, 125 Daniel in thc Uon's Den depictcd in Coptic an, 384-385 Gabriel, Archangel, and, 1135, 1136,1137 Daniel and Moses (hennilS), 691_692 Daniel ofScctis, Saint, 692,1648, 2083 and legend Mark the Simple, 1540-1541 O:mid Ihc Stylite, 1671 [bphne, d
'06 DayI' Abo Mlna (Muryltt), 706_707,724,1527 DayI' Abu Mu~, 40, 707, 1656, 1680 DayI' AbO MOsA al·'Aswad, 708 [}olyr AbO Mosh..., 708, 1654 DayI' Abo al·Ni'na'. See [}olyr Abo l:Iinnis

Vol. t: pp. t~3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 3t7-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5: pp. 1]53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t691_2034. Vol. 7: !'P. 2035-2371.

268

INDEX

, Dayr Abu Nub (Dayr Aptl Anfib). 770, 1654 Uayr Abu Oarqurah, 708-709 and excavations by 7..aki Yuscf

Snad,2017 aocl Simon I, 2139

Oayr Abo

al·~dir.

797

Dayr Abii Sarnbdm (Miny4), 709-710,718,1654 lklyr Abu 31·$.111, 797

D3yr Abu Sayfayn (Akhmim). &e Akhrnlm

Dayr AbU Sayfayn (Nllg Hammadi). Su Dayr Anba Palaemon Dayr Abii Sayfflyn (Old Cairn). 710_711,1427,1647,1973 Bllyl !l1·Nis:\' location, 373 churche~.

320 as convent, 2325 Epiphany lank usc. 968 murals. 1875 pilgrimagL'S 10. 1972

sec ulSQ Church of AbU

S3yfayn Dayr AbU a1·Sayfa.yn 1657

(QO~), 711,

Dayr Abu aJ.Sayfayn (Tnmwayh).

711-712,1652 Dayr Abu Shinudah. See

o-..yr

Aoha ShlnOdnh (fayy1.im) D:lyl' Abu $urTuh (Asyil! region),

1655 Day" al.Abya4 (Armanl). &e DayI' al-Malmar Dayr a!.Abya4 (Suh4j). Sec Dayr AoM ShinO
Dllyr Anb~ Dal)'Us, 744, 840, 848, 1658, 2358 Dayr Anb~ Hadr.1, 744_747, 746, 851,855,870,919,1190, 1295,1657 ambulalory of, 195 :u1 .\lId mumls, 541. 747,1874 church llrchitCClurc, 554 inscriptions found Ill, 1291, 1293,1295 keep (;onstl'u(;llon, 1]96 octagon·domed church aI, 182] refectory, 2056 ~e fll.w l'ladr'l'i of Aswan, Snint Day" Anb.'\ Hell:1lj (NlIq:'\d..1h), 747 nayr AnM Hellas (Wlidi OIl· Nalrfm), 747 _748 Dayr AnM ~li7.lqyfil (Arrnanl), 748 Dayr AnM Mnqlir, 12, 20, 37, 307, 748-756,749,750-756,789, 790-791,808,824,825,835,

927,1122,1397,1491,1533, 1571,1615,1616,1625,1972 Abmham and GL"OrgC of &:elis al,12-13 Agathon of Alexandria aI, 66 Agalhon the &ylite at, 69 art depicting Daniel aI, 384-385 Benjamin I CllllOn for, 376 alld CalL'Chetical Sc-hool of Alexandria, 931-932 as center of Coptic ecclesiastical culture, 1459 and Chrislodoulus, 545 consecration of oil (myron) aI,

no

and Cosmas I, 636 and Cosmas II, 636 and Cyrili, 671 and CynlH, 675 and Demetrius II, 892 encomium on Gabriel, Archangel. in codex of, 1136 Ephraem Syros, sainI aI, 963 Gabriel I aI, 1127 Gabriel Hal, 1128 GQrd~t1 Ollh~ Monks daily readings at, 178 Giyorgis I, Ethiopian prelale aI, 1006 gravc of 5awiros, Ethiopian prelate. aI, 1006 ~14n at, 1237 History of Joseph lhe Carpenler manuscript al, 1373 illuminated manuscripl, 1284 Isaac, Pauiarch, as monk at, 1303 Isillmlc·innuenced Coplic art,

IJII Jacob, Saint at, 1318 James of &:etis at, 1321 and John t, 1337 llnd John Ill, lhe Merciful, 1337 and John IV, 1338 and John VI, 1342 and John of Parallos, 1367 and John of $cetis, 1362 keep constr'tlctlon, 1395-1396 Kh:i'ill at, 1410 Kh.5.'il II burialsile, 1412 library, 1449 Macarius 1 as monk at, 1487 MaCarius 11 as monk aI, 1487 manuscript on life of Puul of Tamma at, 1924, 1925 Mimi I as monk at, 1631 Min:'!. II as monk at, 1632

269

Onophrius, Saint, portrayed at, 184' Olloman impaCI on, 1857 papyri Colleclion, 1892 as patriarchal n'5idence, 1912 Peler V and, 1948, 1949 PhllOlheus as monk aI, 1959 rebuilding of, 1535 relics of forty·nillc martyrs of Seetis aI, 1121 relics of Ishkin1n, SainI, aI,

m

relics of John Colobos aI, 1361 relics of Mark, Apostolic sainI at, 376,1532 reliefs of, 275 revival of, 755-756 Shenule I aI, 21]) synod aI, ]60-361 and ta/srr, 2198 and Testarnenl$ of the Palriarchs, 163-164 and woman monk NabdUnah, 1769 and YO~anna, Bishop, 2355 YOsfib I aI, 2362 Zeno, Esnpenor,endoWlllenl o~ 749, 1462 DayI' AnM Mali)'3s. S~e Dayr al·FakhOr Dayr Anhfi Orion, 12 J>ayr AnM Pnloemon, 757, 822, 1657 Dayr Anba Pisenlius, 757, 819, 1656 DayI' AnbA Ruways. See J>ayr al·Khandllq DayI' Anbll ~mO'll (NaqIlJllh). See DayI' al-SanaJ DayI' Anba ~mo'il ofOalamitn, 130,758-760,806,845,1615. 1650 Isaac of OalumOn and, 1304 keep eonstru(;tion, 1396 relics from Birmfi, 392 and W:ldI al.Rayylin, 2311 DayI' Anbli S!iwlr'Us (Asyt1!), 760_761,927,1615,1654 DayI' Anb:'\ ShinOd.ah. See Dayr al-~lIb

Dayr Anh:'l. Shlnt1dah (Fayyt1m), 1651 D-.ayr Anbtl ShinoJah (O~), 1657, 1658 Dayr AnM ShinOdah (SuMj). 60, 69,705,708,734,736,737, 761-770,767,804,836,884,

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 3]7-662. vol. J: pp.663-1004. Vol.•: PI'>- 1005-1352. Vol. 5: I'f'. ])53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI" 2035-2372.

270

INDEX

Dayr AnbA Shinlidah (SuMj) (COlli.)

1092,1654,1679,1875,1908, 1921,1968,1969 Agalhonicus ofTar.:;us ITcaliSC5 011,69-70 Alexa/Ida ROIlJlmce frogmcn! found at, 2059 apse of, 196 lIrchilcC1UI'C, 617, 766-769, 767, 768 0111,617 as.'iCU, 1641, 1642 Besa, Abbol, 378-379 codell on Gabriel, Archangel, ai, 1136 codex of Gregory of Nyssa ai, 1184-1185 codell on Hcr.adidcs, Saini, ai, 1220 codell of Theodosius of Jemsalem nl, 2242 codices on John of Lycopayr Apa Macarius, ~c Mona~teries of Ihc Upper ~'id

Ollyl' Apa Nob. See MOn:\sleries of the Upper ~1"d DayI' Apa Phoibammon, 779-781, 786,857,918,1093,1656, 1657,1874 Abraham of Hermonthis as abbot of, I) IIOcienl cOrTCSp
Dayr a/·NaqlUn, 758, 788, 845-846, 1650, 1651 pilgrimages to, 1972 YQnA (Jonas) of Annant at, 2358 Dayr al·Na:;tr3 (Antinoopolis), 847, 1654 confused with Dayr al·DIk, 798 foundations of, 146 Dayr al.N~n\ (Armanl), 847-843, 1656 confused with Dayr al·Misaykrah, 839-840 Dayr al.Na.~n\ (AsyOl), 848 Dayr al.Nas!Or, 712, 796, 848, 862, 1647 Tm:odosius II buried at, 2242 Dayr Nujtuhur, See Monasteries in the Pl'ovince of Oalyubiyyah Dayr al·Numurah. See DayI' Anbd Buill DayI' al·Nu-.:hah, 1647 OilyI' Onophrios, See Monasleries of the Middle ~a'id Dayr Pampane. Sec Monastel'ies of the Middle ~'Id DayI' Papnute. See Monasteries of the Upper $a'ld DayI' PatennuthiuR. See Monastedes of the Upper ~'Id

Dayr Pci·lsus. See Dayr al·Jamas (Maghagha) Dayr Philemon. See Mona...teries of the Middle $a'id Dayr PhllOthawus. See Dayr al.Nas!ilr . Dayr PiliCntius (Luxor). See

Monastelies of Upper Egypt Dayr Pisentius (Naqadah). &e Dayr ai-Malak Mikha'U (Naqadah) Dayr Posidonios, 849,1656 Dayr al·Qalamiln. &e Dayr AnbA ~mti'1l of Oalnmun Dayr Oamolah al..()ibll. See Dayr aJ·Mal::ik Mikhail (OamOlah) Dayr al~nun, 1653 Dayr al~rtyyah, 849-8.50, 1653 Dayr 0a!!4n, 1658 Dayr Oi&riylis, 850, 1646 Dayr al.()i~ Yuhannis. &e Dayr a1-5aqiyah Dayr Qubbal aJ·H.a.w.i, 850_852, 851,852,1657 octagon-domed chureh ai, 1823 Cayr Qumal Mar'I. See Qumat Marl Dayr a1-OUrq~, 78, 852, 1655 Dayr al-0l1.,ayr, 853,1653,1654 Murqus ibn Oanbar at, 1699 octagon-domed church at, 1823-1824 Dayr al-Qu~yr (furah), 853-855, 855, 1395, 2358 Dayr al·Ro\hibtlt. 1647 Dayr Rjfuh, 16S4 Dayr al·Rls, 1658 Dayr aI·ROm, 1680 Dayr a1.ROrruiniyyah, 856, 1657 Dayr al·ROm!, 729, 856-857, 1656 Dayr al·Rusul. See Mona~terie~ of the Middle Sa'td Dayr al·Sab'at Ji~[, 78, 700, 852. 857_858,1655 Dayr ~brah. See Dayr al·Malak Mikha'I1 Dayr al.~~fuh. See Dilyr al·Sab'al JiMl Dayr .$af1 al·KhanuOlir. Sec Oayr 'Atiyyah Dayr al'.$alib, 703, 704, 858_860, 859,1656 DayI' al·Sanad, 860 Dayr $anm1ris, 1651 O..yr ,,1·Sanqodyyah, 860-861, 1653,1974 Dayr a[·!Chadim link with, 814 DayI' al·S:i.qiyah, 861,1656 Dayr Anbli 1:li7.iqy4lIink wilh, 748

Dayr Saw.idah. See Dayr Apa Hor (Minya) Dayr Saylah. See Dayr al·'Adhm' (FayyOm); Dayr al.I:lammdm

273

Dayr al·ShahTd PhTlilthtlwaus (Jhjtl),86I_862 Dayr al·Shahtd Tadrus al.Mul)4rib, 862, 862 Dayr al·Shahld Tadrus (Oamiilah). Su Monasteries of the Upper ~'Id

Dayr al-Shahtd Tadrus {OifJ}. See Monasteril'S of the Upper ~'Id

Dayr Shahmn. 862-863, 1570, 1653 and Barsilm Ihe Naked, Saint, 348-349 burial of Benjamin II ai, 378 Mark IV as monk at, 1536 Peter V as abbot of, 1948 Dayr al·ShaIlA, 788, 1651 DayI' al-Shalwtl, 863, 864, 1656 hermilages found ncarby, 1225 Dayr al·Sham', 863, 865, 1652 Paphnutius the Hermit death and relics ai, 712,1883 Dayr al·Shaykhah. See Dayr al·~ubaniyyah

Oayr a1-Shayy.11In (Monastery of thc Demons), 863 Dayr Shubl'A Kalsa., 1652 D.tylit, DayI' Abu SarabAm in, 709-710

Day of worship. Su Sabbath Deacon, 885-886 aposlles and, 2015 Didoscafia on, 899 fun use by, 1473 and Iaying-on of hands, 1432 and liturgical music, 1719, 1721,1729,1137,1738 and liturgical yestments, 1477, 1478 musical role, 1910 origination of rank, 885, 886-887 place in ecclesiastical hienlrChy, 1229,2016 rirual book for, 1729, 1737 see also Subdeacon Deacon and archdeacon, oroination of, 886-888 Deaconess, 888 Did4SCQlia on, 899 Dead, prayer for the, 889 Dead Sea Scrolls of the Essc-nes, 1148 De anima et resumc/iane (Gregory of Nyssa), 1184-1185,1958

""',h funenlly murals, 1873

gnosticism on, 1156 mourning customs, 1686 mummification, 1696-1697, 1865 mummy labels, 1698 netherworld, 1499 prayer for the dead, 889 tombstone inscriptions with lamentations, 1293-1294 ~'ee also Afterlife; Burial rites; Cemeteries; Funeral'Y customs; Martyrli; Mummification; Stela; Tombs Debt. Sec Law of obligations Declus (martyr), 1554, 1559 Dcclus, Emperor, 889-891 Encomium of elallCU,lS on pcrseGutions of, 1193 and martyrdom of Mcrcurius of Caesarea, 1592 patriarch under, 1914 persecutions under, 909, 911, 1868,1936 successor, 2298 Oen doctrine rejection, 597-598 fun use, 1474 Hcooticon, 1671 Iconoclastic controversy, 1275-1276,1277 Immaculatc Conception doctrinc repudiation, 1285 aJ.!s/i!IIdm Ba'd aUst/Miiln. 1312-1313 and Leo I the Great, 1440-1442 Monophysitc rift, 1669-1677 penance, conception of, 1932 su alS{} Constllntinople; Jerusalem; Oriental Or1hodox churches Eastern Roman Empire. See Constantinople; Roman Empire Eastcr Sunday. See Easter; Paschal coniroversy 'Eheid, M:lkrarn. See Makram 'Ebeid Ebioniles, 929-930 un Incarnation, 1288 un thc nllturc 01' CIHist, 547 E~~ag~, 930 llnd abun, 30-31 llnd anointing the Ethiopian emperor, 141 and Eihiopillll church autDCcphllly,98O 3nd power to ordaill prieSL Organiution, 768, 1299, 1300, 1418 Kellia cllcavations, 1406-1407 Egyptian Antiquities Servicc, 924, 1485 Egyptian Arable vocabulary, Coptic innuence. Sec Appendu

Egyptian Christians, as "Copts." 599-600 Egyptian Cllurcll Order, 454-455 Egyptian church order. See AposlO/ic TradiJion Egyptian COmmunist Party,

'99'

Egyptian Conferencc of Hcliopolis (1911),948,1466,1693-1694, 1988

and Egyptian national unity, 950-951 Egyptian Democratic Party (al'!:Iizb al.DTmuqr;\1I al·Misrl), 1989 Egyptian Institute, 13% Egyptian Museum, Berlin, 1596, 1597, 1598, 1600, 1892 Egyptian Museum, Cairo, 4, 1700, 1899 papyri collections, 1891-1892 Egyptian Museum, Turin, 1598, 1601,1894 Egyptian Museum of thc Vatican, 1559 Egyptian national identily, 948_949 Egyptian national unity, 950-951 Egyplian N~ ....shll~r, 1628 Egyptian Party, 1988-1989 Egypt in laic antiquity, 942-947 Egyplology lind Coplology, 616 SlIt: alSf) Coptological studies; Ellcavalions; Scho[:trs £iko,s10ll,951 Eirenc (martyr), 1552, 1554, 1559 Elephantine, 951-952, 952 and Aswan, 294 castrom of,467 cel'amics of. See Ceramics, Coptic Elias (ascetic), 1663 Eliano, Giambattista, 952, 1329-1330 fJias (biographer of John of Tello], 1674 Elias (martyr), 840, 1656 Elias, ApocalypSe of, 165 Elias. Patria.-eh of Jcrosalem, 44, 45,1672,1673 Elia.~ of Bishw3w, Saint, 952-953, 1371,2083 Elills lhc Eunuch (nU'll'tyr), 1554 Elias of Jcmc, S:tillt, 2083 Elia.~ of Nisibis, coUt'ctcd works of, 1779 Elias of Samhud, Saini, 953, 2083 Elias of Seetis, Saint, 747-748 Elijah, Apocalypse of, 165 E1im, twch'c springs of. 2050 Elisha, Prophcl, 1646 E1i7~th, Saint, 102 Elkasites, 953-954,1519 ElpiJios ofTamiathis, Bishop, 925 Elpidio,s (martyr). 1554 Embroidery. 2214, 2218

279

Emerson, Ralph WalcIo, 1149 Empaiat. Su Mareotis Enanisho.3 Enaton, Ihc, 95, 101, 102, 129, 954-958, 957 Alexander 11 as mOllk tit, 85 B:lsil of Ollyl'hynchus Oil, 360 Christodoulus a.~ monk of, 544 Damian aI, 688, 689 foreign monks 'II. 956 heJ;wIIO!I1os aI, 1216 John II at, 1J37 as Ilium of hennitagCli, 1224-1225 monasteries, 1931 name derivation, 951 orgallization of, 955-956 Persian destruction of, 131 Peter IV as monk aI, 1948 pilgrims and travelers to, 1976 Pl'Of:stos at, 2021 religious history of, 956-957 ntcophilus, Saint, as monk at, 2253 and Viclor as abbot of, 2301 Encomi:t, role in Coplic hagiogf:lphy, 1196-1197 EW;Qmillm Ot/ lite Archangel Michael {I'eter I), 1946 Ellcomium oILJe"iami" (Agatholl of Alexandria), 2032 Ellcomium 01 Claudius (Constantine of Asyii!), 1192-1193 E'ICOl,ti'lm in Gabrie/tlm Archal/gdwPl (Celestine I of Rome), 1136 E"comi"m ill Pllilollteum, Mirllcula Plli/o/hei (Dcmetl'ius of Anlioch), 893-894 Ellcomium 01 n,eoooms Ana/aI;us (Thcodonls or Amioch), 2032 Ellcomiwll ill Victorem (John Chl'ysostom),893 e"comiwll 01 lite Virgi" Mal)' (Philip of Analolia), 1956 Encrnlitc, 958-959 Encyclopedias Coptic religious, 1267 Islamic law pertaining to

Dhimmis, 1269-1270 theological, 1634-1635 England. See British heading.~; Gn:at Britain Ennodius, Bishop of Ticinurll (Pavia),45

Vol. t: 11I'. 1-316. Vol. 2: Pr. 317_662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. t005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vul. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.

280

INDEX

Enoch aprocryphallilcrllturc of, 162-163 and Gabriel, Archangel, 1133, 1135 and Raphael, Archangel, 2053 enoch, Saint. See Doyr Apa Jeremiah Enlhronemen/ of Abba/on (humily),

2

"

Entombment. Sec Good Friday Epocls. Sec lJook o/Epaci Eparchy, 959, 2023 Vansleb list ur, 686 Epetes (Coptic textile tenn), 2221 Ephesus, FirSI Council of (431), 37,48,74,127,913,959_960, 1453,2033 Ephesus, Fin;1 Council of (431) affirmed by HenOlicon ediel, 1217 on archd.::u.::on rank, 191 and Almenian synod profession of faith, 234 and Celestinus deposition, 475 on Christology, 547,1699 cond.::mn;lliun of Pcl:lgianism. 1930 and Cyril I, 673 on divine maternity. See sllbhead on TheOlokos EUlyehes and, 1074-1075 Ib!(l bishop at, 1275 IsidonJs of Pclusium rolc, 1308 nnd John of Antioch, 1354 on the nature of Chris!. See subheads ChriSlology; on Theulukos on Nestorius, 1786 and Nieene Creed, 1116 lind Qriellllli Or1hodox churches, 1846 panicipants, 1089,762 Pseudo-Macarius and, 2027 and ShenlJle, Saint, 2131-2132 Tm'nrl! bishop at, 2202 ThcodorCilInd,2236 on Theolokos', 244, 270, 525, 528,542,547, 2255 Tinnls bishops ai, 2269 and Victor of Tabennese, 2308 and Zeno, Emperor, 2370 see also NeSlOrians and COplS Ephesus, Second Council of (449), 515,913,914,915,961-962, 1075,1947-1948,2236

and Chalcedon, Council of, 512-513 :md hypoSI(lIic union, 1262 Ephesus, Third Council of (476), 962 Ephr..lem. See Mercurius :md Ephraem Ephraem the Sytian. Se.. Abraham, Saini and Patriarch Ephrnem Syrus, Saini, 963, 2083 collected homilies of, 1778 on Eastel1l orienlation during prayers, 1846 on incense us.::, 1472 Theolokill lexls ascribed 10, 1726 Epiclesis,120-121,125,964,1566 and Coptic docttine of the Holy Spirit, 1250 during eonfinmllion, 586 Epigraphy. See Inscriptions Epigraphy of the Kcllia. See Kcllia Epima. Apa, on glass communion vessels, 1146-1147 Epima, Saint, 96.5,1554 Epimaehus and Gordian (martyrs),15S4 Epimachus of Pelusium, Saint, 835,902,965-966, 1089, 1554 Epima of Pshanlc, Saint, 824 Epimarchus of A1Wii!, Bishop of Pelusium, 835 Epiplmnia, Saint, 2083 Epiphnnius (hermiO, 800-801 Epiphllnius (monk of JcnlSf\lem), 749 Epiphanius, Canons of. See Canons of Epiphanius Epiplmnius of Salamis, Bishop of Cyprus, 1456, 1534, 1638 fe:,st day, 2083 and Gospel of Philip, 1156 and John Clll)'sostom, 2250-2251 on marriage, 1543 on Nativity dale, 1103 patristic writings. 1921 see also DayI' Epiphnnius Epiphllrly, Feasl of Ihe, 1102, 1103 and agricuhural calendar, 441 Epiphany, IitUl"ID' of the, 967 -968 Epiphany tanks, 968 Episcopacy. See Bishop Episcopal churches. See Anglican Church in Egypl

EpislemUll (Epist:mlon) (nlllnyr), 1553,1558 Epislle 0/ Bamahas, 898 Episll.. 011 Ihe Eighl Modes 0/ Speech (al-Mul'lFlf1), 1994 Episl/es of Clemenl, 898 Episl/es of Diolly.sius the Grcnl, 911-912 Epistologntphy, 968-972 Ambic cOlTespondence, 970-971 of Athanasius 1, 2008 correspondences of bishops, 400-402 of Igomius of Antioch, 1281-1282 of Isidorus of PclusiuJll, 1309-1310 le1lel'S, of Ammonas, /13, 150 leller'S of Anlony of Egypt, 150 lellers of Dionysius, 911-912 of Murqus al-Mt'lShriqi al-MallawanI. 1700 of Pachomius, Saint, 1863 of Peter I, 1944, 1945, 1946 of Pisentius, SlIinlllnd Bishop of Oil'!, 1979- I 980 of 'nleodorct, 2236 see /llso Epistles; Letters headings Epismlll AmnlOllis. See LeUer of Ammon Epislula llPOSlOlonllll, Coptil;, tl"llJlslutions, 1451 Episllila flmdamen/i (Mani), 1521 EpilUme (HippolYIUS), 1235-1236 Epitrnchelion, 1476 Epiuse. See Epima, Saint Equal righl~ movement, Coptic, 1465-1466 Em of Dioclctian, in the Coptic c:,lendtlr, 434, 972 Era of the Inctlrlltttion, in the Coptic calendar. 434 Erai. See Ter and El'ai (maI1yrs) Em of the Martyrs, 972 in the Coplic calendar, 434 and Dioclctian's asc.::nsion, 908 ErerniktI. $,:0: I'ernplon Ercsecnlius Alesander, 81 Erichsen, Wolja, 972-973 Eric VII, King of Denmark, 1130 Eriokll/1i!s (Coptic textile term), 2221 Erman, Adolf, 973,1165,1965, 1966

Vol. I: pp. 1-316, Vol. 2: pp. 317-1>1>2. Vol. 3: pp.liIi3-1004. Vol. 4: pp. IOQ5-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-11>90. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vul. 7: pp. 2035-2372.

INDEX

and Boeser, Pieter Adriaan Art, 405 and terny, Jan:;w;lav. 511 and Crum, Walter Ewing, 661 and Sethe, Kurt Heinrich, 2121 £salas. See Prayer of E!s:lias Eschatology, 973_974 Esdm,o;, 22 s.:e also Old Testament, Ambie versions of Ihe Esna. See [soi'l. Es!ifiinOS, Ethiopian $OIint, 1053-1055 Es!ifanositcs, 984-985 Elhena (Egeria) on feasl of the Ascension, 1105 on incense uS(', 1472 ElMopia, su a1= Ethiopian headings Ethiopia anointment of emperor, 140-141 Axum as capital, 312-313 Chlislian convCl1l'ion, 312-313 Franciscan prdet;:ture in, 1122 lIailc Sela.~ie I, Emperor' of, 1197-[199 and M(lmluks and COpL~, 1517 Menelik n, Empt;ror of, 1590-1591 Metropolitan ~ of, 1613, 1614 and Saladin, 1536 twemieth-c;cntury go\'ernment, 1394 Etllwpia Irrmctscalla (Somigli and Montano), 1122 Ethiopian IIrt, Cnpcic influence on,975 Ethiopian Chrislian lilerature, 973-978 on thc Assumption, 290 and Salama 11, Ethiopian prelate, 1011-1012 Synaxarion, 2190-2191 Elhiopian church autocephaly, 547~548, 980-984, 1040-1044,1909 catholieOli title, 475 and Cyril II, Patriarch, 676 and Cyril VI, Pauiarch, 678 e??age under, 930 Egyplian Coptic church relations, 1394 and Gabrid II, Patriarch, 1129 and Gabriel V, Palriarch, 1130-1131 and Haile $elassie I, 1198

selection of own patriarch, 191 [ Ethiopian heresies and theological controversies, 984-987 role of Bartalomt'wos, Ethiopian prelate. 1012-1013 role ollar'a Y;'i'qob. 1052-1053 Ethiopian liturgy, 987-990. 997-998 Ethiopian monasticism, 990-994 claims for DayI' al.Sul!an, 872-874 COptic chun:h and Dllyr al.Mu~arraq, 841 Isaac as abrl.lla, 722 L4libala community, 1425-1426 mQnks in Egypt, 747-748, 765, 841 Rule of Pachomius usc, 1862 Ethiopian Orthodox church, 30, 995-998 C3non of Scripture, 2108, 2109 and Haile Sclassie I, 1198 "Ethiopian" pharaohs. See Kuo;h, Empire of Ethiopian prelates, 999-1044, [570 abrma title, 153 llnd Athanasius I, 300 Ethiopian saints, 1044-1035 and AshmOn church, 285 Ethiopian Synaxarion on, 2191 see a1= Ethiopian monasticism PAymology. See Appelldu Eucharist, 1056-1061, 1715 ablution in, 9 and absolution prnycn, 16, 17 ahaI', 106 celebrntion al beginning of each mondi, 1112 Didache on, 898, 899 epideliis limited 10, 964 Gloria i" I.\Xcelsis nnd, [[47 Liturgy of S..l int Mark, 1539 and Lord's Prayer, 1480-1481 M(lnic1l11can, 1520 Mass uf the Calechumens, 1562-1565 Ma.o;s of the Faithful, 1565-1568 Maundy Thu~y and, 1107 pn.-paration in paslophorium, 216 reception in the apse, 200-201 rite o£fraction in, 1121 Trisagion introduced into. 2017 use in anlimension, 144 \\o~dtcr into wine miracle and, 1107

281

Set alS(} Communion; Excommunication; Sacrament, reservation oflhc blcs:scd Eucharistic bl-ead, 1062, /062, 1472-1473 baked at Bayl al.'Aj'n, 372 leavened VlI. unleavened, 1060-1061 seals for marking, 2336 Eucharistic bread basket. See Uturgkal instrumenL'I Eut;:haristic bread trough. Sec Eucharistic bread Eucharistic fast, 1063 Eucharistic Iilerature, 121-125 EuchariSlic \'cils. 1063-1064, 1252,1472 Eucharislic \'esscls and in~rumenlS, 1064-1066 croct, 1472 deacon's role, 885 role of Euchari~ic \'eils. 1063-1064 see lJl$o Antimenliion Em;haristlc wine, 1066, 1472 Eueherius, Suint, 2231, 2303 Euchologion, 1066-1067 see alSD Mark, Liturgy of Saint Euchologlon stand, 1067 Euctemon, Bishop (Smyrna). 890 Euliamon (manyr), 233, 1554, 1558 Eododa, 2033 Eudorus, 1149 Eudo:cia. &e Benjamin and Eudo:cia (martyrs) Eudo:cia, Empress, 1067, 1618 and the A:iWmption of Mary, 292 nod council on Theophilus, P:ttdurch,2250-2251 and John Chrysostom, 667, 1357,2250,2251 Eugcniu5. See Eusignius (mar1yr) Eugenius IV, Pope, 1119 Eugcnius, Agathodorus, and Elpidius (manyrs), 1554 e"gnastos the Blessed and 71le Sophia 01 JC5J.lS Chrisi, 897, 1068-1069,1301 Euhemerism, 1867 Eulogius (Chakcdonian), 126 Eulogius (martyr), 831,1554 Eulogy 01 Origell (Gregory nleodorus), 1848

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vul. 2: lip. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pro 2035-2372,

282

INDEX

Eumcnius. Saini and Pnlliarch, 1069, 1618,2083 dates of patriarchy, 1914 EullllpiU$ and Andrew (martyn),

1555 Eunomius, 114, liS. 141, 142 Eunomius ofCyt.icus. 230.1959 Euphemia. Saint (martyr), 1073. 1111,1555,1617,1618

Euphemia. S... int. Su Epiphanm,

'.

Saint Euphrnsia. S:,iol, 2083 Euphrm;inus, 1881-1882 Euphrosyna, SainI, 1069,2083 Eupropious (martyr), 1554 Euripidcs, 1889 Europc.m 'lrt. See Art, Coptic innucncc nn European

Euseblus Crall BI'Olher), 113 Eusebius, Bishop of Armenia, 1619 Euscbius, Saint (martyr), 1069-1070,892,1555 EuS'..-bius of Cacsarca, 83, 1070-1071,1489 on Abgar legend, 8 on Abilius, Saini, 8

and Arianism. 230, 232,1791 and Arius, 230, 231 and Basilidc5, 356-357 ()f\

candles, 446

Oil canoni7.alion, 449 canons of. 32 and Christianily in A~inj (Antinoopoli.~). 142 on Constantine the Great'5 vision of the Holy Cms.~, 1243-1244 and Consltllltine's ediCI, 944-945 on Dccius, 889 on Easter designation, 1104 on epistles of Dionysius the 01'.::al,911-912 and "gooly momlrch" eoncepl, 1957 His/oria ecclc.~ias/icu continued by Jerome, SainI, 1323 and Jerome, SainI, 1323 on Judas Cyriacus, 1377 on M.. rk, Saint. 15]0 on manyrdoms, 1548-1549 on Melilo of Sardis, 1585 on Nativity date, 110] and Nicaea, Council of, 8] on Origen, 89],1071,1846, 1851, 1853

on Origen'S lIexapfu alld Telrap(a, 1227 and Pamphilus, Saini, 1071. 1879 on Panraenus' mission 10 India,

89' on patriarchal election. 1911 patristic wrilings, 1920, 1921 on persecution of Chri5tiaos,

906-908 on P!ialms, use of, 448 Rufinus' I''anslntions of, 2068 on subordinationisrn, 2157 see af${) His/oria ecclesiustica Eu~billS of Dorylaeum, Bishop, 913,914,962, 1074 Euscbiu.~ Hieronymus. Sec Jerome, S..l inl Eusebius of NleOlllcuiu, Bishop and Arianism, 84, 231, 298, 299, 1790 and Lucian of Antioch, 1484 Eusebius of 1'.::lusiulll, IJishop, 1089 Eusegnius. See Eusignius Eusignius, Saint (manyr), 1071_1072,1555 Eustathius, Bis.hop of Se!>aste (Annenia), IU8 Eu.~talhius the Greek. SU AslAsi al-Rumi Eustathius and Theopisla, Saints, J072-1073, 1555 Eustathius of Thrace, 1073 Eulhymius (fall Brother), 113 Eutyches, 45,1074-1075,1671, 1672, 1674,2033 and Apollinarianism, 174 and Ephesus, Second Council of, 913, 914, 961-962,1670 (md Ethiopian theology, 984 on Inearn.'llion, 1288 and Justinian's culee. 1674 and Leo I thc Grc"t, 1440-1441 on nalure of Chrisl, 524-525, 1669-1670, 2267 and Nestorlanism, 91], 1074-1075,1440-1441, 1786 Eutychius. See Ibn al·Bi!rlq, Sa,'id Evagrius (prefect under TIleodosius), 2009 E\"agrius Ponticus, 113, 120, 1076-1077,1453,1490,1976, 2020 and costume of the religiOUS,

650 as deserl father. 894

on the eight eapilal vices, 46] and Eneratite view of body, 958-959 and Isaiah of $cetis, 1306 on Isidorus of Pclusium, 1308 and John Colobos, Saint, 1359 and KelJia and Ninia communitie5, 1397, 1796 and Maca.rius the Egyptian, 1491 manuscript in Paris, 1779 Palladius. as. disciple of, 1876, 1877 and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2249 and Timochy II Aeluru.~, Patriarch, 2264 Evagrius 5cholasticus (5]6-600), on exile of Ncscorius, 1786-1787 EvanQeliary, 1077_1078 Evangelical Church, Coptic. See Coptic Evangelical Church Evangelical Tht:ological Seminary, Cairo, 603 Evangelist, 1078 animal sy,nbols of, 244-247, 247, 1812 st!t also Missionaries Eve. Su Adam and Eve Evelyn·Whlte, Hugh Gerard, l07f!,

144' on Dayr Anba Helias on Dayr Apa Anub, 770 on Dayr al·Annan, 782 on duplicate monasteries, 714 and identification of Kellia site, 1397 and identification of Nitria site, 1794-1795 and identity of Hor, 1254 on Jabal Kha.~hm al'Ou'ud, I] 16 on Piujimi, Snlnt, 1966, 1967 Evening Offering or Incense, music with, 1719, 1721, 1725 Evetts, Basil ThoOlM Alfred. 1078, 1462 Evil, Orisen on, 1849 Evodius of Rome, 1078-1079 cyde of, 667-668 Ewer. Set Basin and ewer ~~'OS!filcwos, Ethiopian saint, 1050-1051 £wos!fit~wmitcs, 985 ExCll\'alions AbO Minoa, 24-29, 1394 A~r al-Malaq, 37

Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: 1'1'. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. tOO5-1352. Vol. 5: pp. !353-t6'J(1. Vol. 6: 1'1'. 1691-2034. Vol.. 1: pp. 2035-2372.

INDEX

A~lr (Taposhis Magna), 34,

J5.J6 AbydO!l. 38-42 AhnAs. 73. 74-75 'Alam ShaltUl, 80 Alexandria, 96-97. llSO 'Amriyyah (Mal)'fll), 118, / /8 AntinoopoJi.~, 145. 146-148. 1933. 1961, 2049 al.·Araj, 190 archives. 226-227 aj.Ashmunayn, 74, 2090 Bawl!, 74. 256. 363-364 Clysma. 565 Coptic glass evidence. 1143. 1144 Coptic mummies. 1697 Coptic sculptures in ~one, 2112-2113 dallng of CopIlc monuments. 693-694 Dayr AbU I~alblinah. 700 Dayr AbU Jilja., 1527 Dayr AbU Ufah. 704 Dayr AbU. Maltj, 706 Dayr Abu Oarqurah, 708-709 Ibyr Anb,o. AbsMy (near al·TUd),719 Dayr Anba. Shinudah. 766, 768 Dayr Apa Jeremiah. 773-776, 777.778.1143,2040 Dayr Apa Phoibammon. 13. 779.780-781 Oayr al·Dala'yr,.ah. 786-787 Dayr al·Danl.lnus, 792 Duyr al·Burshah and Dayr al·Nakhlah, 795 Dayr al·DTk, 798, 847 Dayr Epiphanius, 800-801 I)ayr Harmlnll, 808 DayI' al·Jltnadlah, 705 DayI' al·Kub:lniyyah, 815-816 DayI' 31·M3dTnah, fl17 Dayl' al·MalAk Mlkln1l'l1, 824 Dnyr al·Mlllllk Mlkhll'll (Jlrjll), 825-826 DayI' al·Midlnah, 1620 Dayr Mu~!af:1 KAshlf, 842 Dayr Nahyfl, 843 DayI' al.Naql(ln, 846 O"yr ,,1·N~J1I (Anlinwpolis), 847 Dayr al-QLL~'\yr, 853 Dayr al.Rum:lniyyah Dayr al.S:lqiyah, 861 Dongola. 922 al.l)uwayl·. 928

Ihe Enalon, 101 Faras, 1091-1092 Fayyl1m Go.spel fmgment, 1100 French. 693.694-695, 724,924, 927 al·FUS!At, 188 l::Itijir Idffi. 1200 Hawwtlriyyah,1211-1212 inscriplions, value of, 1291 Jabal Khashm al·Qu'ud, 1315-1316 Kamnis, 1390 Kann aj.Akhbfuiyyah. 1391-1392 Kamak,1392-1393 Kellia, 1398-1407,2103, 2104-2105 Khash al-Qu'ud, 1658 Khirbat a1.FilliSiyyah, 1414 at Kom al·Dikka, 90, 97, 116-118, //6, //7.1/8 Kom Namrud, 1418 Luxor temples, 1485 Madamlld,1494-1495 Madlnat Churan, 1651 Madlnal HabU, 1496-1497 Madlnal MA4i, 1498 Mcmnonia, 1586 Mcnani. 1588 monastery of Saint Menas, 707 mural painting examples, 1872-1873 Nl'lj" 1'I1·f:lajar. 1773-1774 in Nubia, 118S, 1804-1806, 2071,2142; see 0150 Nubian archaeology, medieval; Nubian ceramics: Nubian Christian architccture; NubillO Christian sUlvivals; Nubian church an; Nubian in.'lCriptlons, medieval; Nubian monasleries as nucleus of Louvre Cuptil: sl:cliun, 1481 at Oktokaidckaton monastery, 118 of OXyl'hynchus Pllpyri, 1857-1858 papyrology, 1888-1889 papynLS discoveries, 1898-1900 Pbow,1927-1929 pottery kilns, 481-482 Oa.~r Ibrtm, 2037 Oumal Mar1. 2041, 2042 Sai Island. 2080-2081 Saqqarn,74 at Soba in 'A1wa, 2141-2142

283

Tall Alrtb, 1620 Tall al·Fartlml'i, 1090 Upper EiYPI, 1668-1669 WfldI nl.R:lyy:ln, 23 II Wl'idI Sarjah, 2312 W:ldI Shaykh 'All, 2312-2313 su Illso Ceramics, Coptic: Ceramics of the late Coptic period: Costume, civil; Sociely of Coptic Archaeology Excommunication, 1079-1080. 193 I and anathema. 55 and alldit!PIlia episcopolif. 308 and clerical instruction, 565 Extgtsis on Ihe $()II/, 898, 1080_1081 and AUIJrelllikos logos. 309 and Encralites, 958-959 and ItI/erprtlo/ioIl 01 Knowledge. 1301 Exhibitions or Coptic an. See Museums The ExJronQlion 10 Mllrtyrdolll (Origcn). 1847 Exodus to Sinai, 1976 Exorcism pilgrimages and, 1968, 1970. 1971,1973,1974 Piscntius, Saint and Bishop of OiE!, powers, 1979 R.3.phael. Archangel, role in. 2053 Exoucontinns.l08I-1082 £Xllflale Deo, 1119 Exupcrantius, Saint, 1082, 1555, 2057, 2232 Eye di~a.~, 1579, 1581 &.ekiel, Anb:l, 748, 861, 1923-1924, 1925 Ezckiel of Annant. SainI, 2083 Ezekiel Tr..l~icus, 1150 E7.r (calholicus of Anncnian church),1666 Eznl, Apocalypse of, 165

F Fabian, Pope, 889 Fabian Sociely, 2088 Fabius, Bishop of Anli()l;:h, 909, 911,912 Fabrics. See Textiles, Coplie Facsimile I1diliotl of Ihe Nog Nlwmwdi Codices (ARE· UNESCO), 1771-1773

Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp.66)-IOO4. Vol. 4: pp.1005_1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1)53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t691-20)4. Vol. 7: pp. 20)5-2372.

284

•

INDEX

Fa41 ibn Abt al-Fac,IA'il, 1463 Fa'a, aI-, Caliph, 1099 Fakhr al-Dawlah Abu al-MuIaq.4a1 ibn al-'Assa.1. 1085, 1748 False doctrine. &_ Heresy Family law, Coptic, 1942 $t:e Qlso Pcrwnal status law Family life, Coptic, 1086-1088 su Qiso Children; Marriage Family Lifc Education Program (FLEP), 1088 Famines, 693, 708, 750, 8n, 1633 Fan, 1473-1474 F4nah, Saint, 698 see Qlso Dayr Abu Fanah FanGs, Akhnukh, 1988, 1989 FAnas, Louis, 1627 Flrdbl, AJ·, 6 Fara.j, Ibrlhtm, 1991 Fara.j Agh4, 1636 FarajalWl al-Akhmlml, 1089, 1780 Farami, al- (Pclusium), 1089-1090, 1650 on rotlle of flight into F.gypt, 1118 F6.n\n. &e Phar:m Faras, 114, 1090-1091, 1675 and classic Christian Nubian pollcry, 1806 as epi5copal sec of Nubia, 1813 evidence of Nubian liturgy at, 1816-1817 fresco or OllophrillS, saint, at,

"42 and Jabal'Add4, 1315 as NObatian capital, 1797, 1798 Nobatian royal headquarters ai, 2037 and Nubian archaeology, medieval, 1804 and Nubian Christian architecture, 1807-1809 lind Nubian inSCliptions, medlevul,11I14-1815 and Nubian studies, 615 p0l1rnits of bishops, 402 FnrasCnthedl'al,1090,1091-1092 Fams murnls, 1091-1092, 1092, 1811-1812,1819 and thc eparchs of Noba1ia, 1798 Far'ld, Mu~ammad, 1994 Fariskul', 1649 Farouk l, King, 1694, 1990, 1992 FarshO!, 11, 12,331,1092-1093, 1656 Fast oflhe ApostlCli, 1093

Fast of Herndius, 1093- J094 Fasting, 1093-1096, 1699 abstincnce differentiated from, 17 communion and, 579 Did.u::he on, 898 DidascQfjQ on, 899 Eucharist, 1063 as funcnuy custom, I 125 Good Friday, 1152 and Holy Saturday, 1247 -1248 and Holy Week, 125 I Lent, 1437 liturgical ritual books for, 1729 marriage CCremoniCli proscribed during periods of,

154' monthly fCSlaI days and, 1111 and PurQmone, 1901 saturday, 2098, 2099 Sunday, 2159-2160 Fast of Jonah, 1094 Fast of the Nativity, 1095- 1096 Fast of the Vi!'iin Mary, 1096 FatJ:i, Ma1,Imud AbU_ al-, 1990 Father of the Monks. See Antony of Egypt, saint Father of Two Swords. &fI MercurillS of Caesarea Fatimid dynasty, 1097-1099, 1271,1488,1632-1633 Abu a1-Fac,.ll '15:\ ibn N:IS!unJs financial role, 18 coinage, 576 Coptic church under, 1574 Copto-Muslim 1111,1311-1312 a1.J:lakim prohibitions and persecutions, 1201-1203 Islami7.ation, 939, 940 OU~ prosperity under, 2043 F;1w al-Oibl! (Fliw of the South). Sell Pbow Fayyiim (region) Abl'aam !, Bishop of, 10 Coptic glass excavalions, 1143 cult of Homeric gods, 1865 funernry portraits, 2001 Greek settlement.~ in, 1175 inscriptions found in, 1292 monas1eries of, 1650-1651; see also specific monasleries monastcry librnrics, 1449 papyrus collections, 1389, 1891. 1895 stelae from, 2162 tombstone material and shapes in, 1295

Fayyiim, city of, 1100 Fayyiim Gospel Fragment, 1100 Fayyumlc dialect New Testament in, 1788

see Qlso Appendix Fayyumic Papyru5. Su Hamburg Papyrus Fayyiim paintings. Sfifl Portraits and funeraly masks Feast, 1101-1109 monthly festal days, 1J 11-1112 Feast of the Angel, festal day, 1111 Feast of Blowing of the Trumpets, 1101 Feast of the Manyrs, 1547-1548 Feast of Saints Peter and Paul, Qwshiyahi during, 31/ Feasts of the CT055, 1469 Feast of Shamm a1-Nasim, 2126 Feasts, Latin, in the Coptic Catholic Church, 601 Feasts, major, 1101, 1102-1106, 1904 anaphora of $aint Gregory lISC, 124-125 Assumption of the Virgin Mary, 290, 1096,2256 Epiphany litui'D, 967-968 Iitu!'iicaJ ritual books, 1715-1716, 1729 pilgrimages linked with, 1968, 1970 Fea.~ts, minor, 1101, 1106-1109 liturgical ritual books for, 1729 Feasts, movablc, in the Copto-Arnbic Synaxarion,

219() Feasts of the TheOIOko$, 2256 Feast of the Tllbemacles, I!OI Feast of the Virgin, 1111 Feast of Weeks, ItOl Febrnnla, Saint (martyr), 1109-1110,1555 Federal Republic of Germany. See Gcnnany Feet, wa~hing of, 8-9, 1107 - I 108, 1252,1426-1427 laqqall tank, 1426-1427 Mllunt.ly Thursday, 311 Felix III, Pope (Rome), 43,1218 Felix, Saint, 1082, 1110, 1555, 2057,2086,2232,2233 Felix of Aptunga, 920 Festal days, monthly, 1111-1112 Festival of Saint Michael, 1617, 1618 Festugiere, A..J., 1445

Vol. I: pp. t-3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. vol. 7:pp. 2035-2372.

INDEX

Feudal systcm, Coptic control of, 1535 Fibers used in Coptic textiles, 2211-2213 Figurincs metal, 1607 teJr.l-eolta, 500-503, SOI-SOJ Fikrt, 'Abdallah, 1994

Fil:uis (martyr), 1555 Filioque, 1112-1116, 1119 in Coptic Catholic chureh, 601 and Coptic doctrine of the Holy Spirit, 1250 history of controvellly, 1112-1114 theological background and interpretation, 1114-1116 FillA'us Malap, 1688 FUyll (martyr), 688 Fiq!or, Ethiopian prelate, 1002-1003 The First Book of 11m, 897 FirS! Prillciples (Origen), Sf!e De prolcipiis

As, SainI. 716, 1116, 2083 Fish, as symbol in Coptic art, 2170-2171,2171 Ashah, 1117 Flasks, 1602- 1603 Flavian, Archbishop of Constantinople, 44, 893, 913, 1440,14''',1672,1948 and Eutyehes, 1074, 1670 and Evagrius Ponticus, 2249 and John Chrysostom, 893, 1357 and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2249 Flavian of Ephesus, Bishop, 1117 flavio, Biondo, 1119 Fl:lYius Eutolmius Talianus (prefect), 2009 Flavius Honorius, Emperor, 92 I FlavIus I>hilngrius (prefect), 2009 Flavius Stllltegius Apion, ISS Flight into Egypt, 1l17-1l18 and Armant, 233 and al·Ashmunayn, 233, 841 and Asyl1!, 927 and Bas!llh, 360-361 and Dilbeis, 391 and al·Burullus, 427 and al'Farama, 1089 Feast of the, 1107 and I;IArit wwaylah, 12071209

martyrdoms linked with, 1554

monastic sitcs associated with, 712,716,813,818,840,841. 1653 and Nikiou, 1793 pilgrirl"lagc SilCS associated with, 1969,1970,1972,1973,1976, 1977 traditions about, 841-842 Flinders Petrie, W, M., 70S, 1090 Florence, Copts at the Council of (1439-1443),722,1118-1119 on canon of New Testament, 2110 filioque debate, 1114, 1115-1116 and relations with Rome, 609 :md Zar'a Yli'qob or EthIopIa, 1052-1053 FlorellmlUS, 1445

Florentius (patriciAn), 1074 Florianus, Emperor, ptltriurch under, 1914 Florus (prefect), 2009 Flowers, woven lextile, 2226 Flute, 1740, 1740 Flute of the Holy Spiril. See Jacob of Saruj Fogg An Museum, Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1713 Fontaine, A. L, 1090 Food and diet abstinence, 17 Day..- Anba Bishoi refcclOfy, 735-736 Dayr Epiphanius (Pachomian monks),801-802 Epiphany feast, 1103 fusting prohibitions, 1093 funcr.uy customs, 1125 Shumm al-NasTm feast day, 2126 $ee a/$o Famines; Refeclol)' Foot washing. See AblUlion; Fect, w3.'lhing of For1ll0SUS of 1'0110, Bishop, 1113 Formula ofSatisraction (Anastasius), 44,1672 FOl1t'SCue, Adrian, 1120 Fortress of Babylon, 317-320, J18 and Coptic Museum (Old Cairo),607-608 Fortress of Candles. Set Oa..,r al-sham' Fortresses ~4", 1237 Ja.ba!'Adda,1315 Oal'at al.&\bayn, 2035

285

~r

IMm, 2036-2037 ~r Nislmah, 2038 ~ ai-Sham', 2038 Talmls, 2200 Umm Dabadlb, 2291 see also Castrom Fortress of Moont Sinai Monaslery of Saint Catherine,

168' Forty-nine rl"Iar1yrs of Scetis, 12, 1120-1121 and Bilbcis, 391 buried at aJ-BatanOn, 361 chapel at DayI' al·Surylin, 876, 880

church of (l;I:'i.rit al·ROm), 753, 204' and John of Scctis, 1362 Found, King, 1694, 1990, 1992 Foucar1, G" 924 Four Living Creatures In Coptic An. Set Christ, Triumph of FOlmh Edoglle (Virgil), 1867 Fro Bartolomt'O, 1532 Fraction, 1121, 1567 and Epiphany, liturgy of the, 967-968 and Lord's Plll~r, 1481 prayers, 17,71 }. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: lIP. 1691-20).4. Vol. 7: pp, 2035-2372.

286

'.

INDEX

Frnnkish kingdoms, 1112 Frnumiinster, Zurich, 1082, 1110, 2057 Freer Collection, Washington, D.C., 843, 1136, 1895-1896 Fn:c: will. 1929 French expedition in Egypc, 1141, 1206,1284,1511-1512 and administrative organimtion of Egypt, 935, 1516 Coptic Legion, 1524; ste tllso Coptic Legion Coptic officials, 1687 -1688 influence on Egyplian polilical thought, \993 Jiljis al-Jawhal1 and, \]]2-1334 Kleber, lean I3apliste, participalion, 1416 Mark Vlll palliarchy during, 1538-1539 military leadership, 1417, 1591-1592 and MuJ:m.mmad 'All dynasty, 1691-1692 Mul.=nmad aJ-MuhdI support, 1696 scholarship and, 1526, 1977 Shukrallah liljis and, 2136 Yaqub, General, 2349-2352 French Institute of Oriental Archaeology, Cairo, 256 French language, Arabic-French dictionary, 1284, 1285 French Oriental Anny, 1417 French School, Rome, 925 Frescobaldi, 1977 Frescoes. See Painting, Coptic murnl Friars Minor of the Observance, 610 Friday. See wednesdlly and Friday fast days Friedrich Schiller Universily, lena, 189] Friends of the Bible, 1124 Friezes, 1873,2341-2342,

2342 Fnnnenlius. See Sal!nll'i I Fugas, Bishop of BoUlOS (martyr), 1555 Fulvius Asticus, 906 Funeral masks, 2001 Funel'ary customs, 1124_1125 mOl.lrning, 1686 murals and portrailure, 1873, 2001-200] objccts, 263

rites, 425-426, 1128, 1901 stela, 2149-2152 nt tl150 Buri.al rites; Mourning in early Christian times; MummitiCfllion Furayj Ruway$, hagiographk:al collcction of, 1780 Fust3.t, AI- (Old Cairo) and Arab conquest of Egypt, 188 Coptic churches' legal status in, 687 Dayr Abo 5.'lyfayn, 710-711 Dayr bi'I-Hah-JSh, 796 foundation of, 188 I;lllrit ai-Rum section, 1206-1207 l;Iilrit Zuwllylah section, 1207-1209 and Islami7.ation, 9]7 as site of Egyptian mint, 575-576 tr.rnsfer of Egyptian capital 10, 88-89,91,96 FUS¢! Expedition of the Amelican Research Center in Egypt. See Ceramics of the latc Coplic period FUljj~ Mi¥ ('Abd al.Hakam), on the Arab conquCSI of Egypt, 183-189 Fuwwah,II:M-1I26 G Gabra Manfas Qcddus, Ethiopian saint, 1055 Gabra Masqal, Ethiopian saint, 1047-1048 Gabr'cl, Ethiopian prchtlC, 1014-1015, \054 Gabliel (monk-priest of Dayr al·'Adhrd', SamtlIOJ), 716 Gabriel (qulllll1US of Dayr al-MuI.Ulrraq), 840 Gabriel. Archangel, 190, 1135_1137 and the Annunciation, 528-529, 1102, 1199,2256 and the Assumption of Mary, 292, 293, 2256 churches dedicated to, 845, 860, 11]7 festival of, 845-846 and Herpaese and lulianus, Saints, 1226

monasteries dedicated to, 814, 845, 1654 painlings of. 868, 869 and ThtOloJcOS, feasts of the, 2256 Gabriel, Bishop of A(fth (Aphroditopolis), 726 Gabriel I, Archbishop of JCru5;]!cm, 1325 Gabriel I, Saint and Patriarch, 1127,2083 datcs of patriarchy, 1916 as monk of Dayr AnM Antuniyiis, 722 Gabriel II ibn Tumyk, Palriarch, 881,1127_1128,161],208] and Apostolic Canons, 45] and canons of Coplic law, 450 on ('(II/OIlS of Bpiplu/II;lls, 457 and CUllOns of Hippolyills, 458 compilation of dif"lir by, 1728 condcmnation of cheirolouja, 517 dales of patriarchy, 1917 on Dayr Anha I)QIA, 741 and Dayr ai-Sham', 863 and Ethiopian church aUlocephaly,980 and Holy Week scriplure readings, 1251 imprisonmenl, 1129 and Miti'i!!l I, Ethiopian prelate, 1006 successor, 1615 Gabriellll, Patriarch dates of palriarchy, 1917 and l;Iasab3l1ah, 1209 as monk al Dayr Anba An!OniyiiS, 722 Gabriel IV, Patriarch, 1129-1130 dates of patdarchy, 1918 succeS1l0r, 1569 and TimothellS, 1845 Gabliel V, Patrill.rch, ]92, 1130-1132 dales or palrinrehy, 1918 as monk at DayI' AnbA $amu'iJ of Qalamun, 759 Gabricl VI, Patriarch, Jl33 dates ofpalliarchy, 1918 successor, 1616 writings copied by Jiljis Ma1r.l1lmallAh al-Bahnas:iwi. 1335 Gabriel VIJ, Patriarch, 1133-1134 dates of patriarchy, 1918

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp.317-662. Vol. 3: J'P. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-13S2. Vol. S: pp. IlSl-1690. Vot. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol.. 7: pp. 203S-2372.

INDEX

and petros II, Ethiopian prelate, lOIS and rcstol'"Jtion of Day" AnM An!uniyOs, 720, 722 and restoration of Dayr Anba 001A,742 and ROlllan Catholic embas., Cop/ic, 34, 1266, 1268,1302,2148 Gronite, Coptie sculpture in, 2113 Grapow, Hermann, 1165 Gratiun, Emperor, patriarch under, 1914 Grnvcs. See Burial rites and practices; Cemeteries; Mummification; Stela; Tombs Grnvestoncs. See Stela; Tombs Graziani, Rodolfo, 1041, 1042 Great Britain Anglican Church in Egypt, 133 Coptic art influence in, 252 Coptic churches in, 1623-1624 Coptic coUections in, 1707-1710 Coptic influences in the British Isles, 416-419 Coptic Street (London), 611-612

289

and Egyptian political relations, 1989-1991 English saints, 418-419 occupation of Egypl, 1627-1628,1637,1693-1694, 1748 papyrus collections in, 1893~1894

see alsn names of specific .inslitutlons and museums Great Dol/.ology, 923 Great Intercessions, in Mass of thc Catechumens, 1564 Great Lent, 1102, 1437 see also Lent Greal Persecution (303-312), 88, 906-907,919,921 see also Dioclctian, Emperor; Diocleti8n Era Great Power. See Concept of Our Great Powcr Great Synagogue (Tamlth), 717 Greco-Roman influence on Coptic art and architecture, 261-269,262,261,264,265 Greco-Roman Museum, Alexandria, 74, 75,1891

G=_ Coptic collections in, 1710

monasticism in, 1663 Greek accounting prnctices. See Accounts and accoundng, history of Coplic Greek Church of saini George, 320 Greek correspondence, 968-969 Greek culture. Ste Hellenism Greek deities, 1865 see also specific names Grcek fathcrs (patrisllcs), 1920, 1921, 1982 Greek language, 1165-1169, 1175, 1176,1178 accounting, 53 acrostics, 1986 in Alexandria, 97 Apostles' Creed in, 178 archi~, 526 Bible manuscripts. See Bible manuscripts, Greek and Coptic legal sources, 1438 and Coptie litcrature, 1450-1451,1453-1455,1456 and Coptic music, 1731-1732 Didache manuscript, 898-899 Egyptian papyri, 1889 Egypt in late antiquity, 946

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp. 317-662. Vol. 3; pp. 663_1004. Vol. 4: pp. tOO5-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6; pp. t69t-2034. Vol. 7; pp. 2035-2372.

..

290

INDEX

Greek language (CUII/.) foreign influences on, 1169 Hesychius of Alexandria dictionary, 1227 influence on Demotic and Coptic languages, 1169 inscriptions in, 327-328,1171, 1290,1291,1292 Isidorus of Pelusium's lellers, 1309 legends of mar1yrs in, 1550 Ufc of Paul oflllebes in, 1926 Uturgy of Saint Mark, 1539-1540 Uves of Pachomius, Saint, 1860-1861,1862,1863 medicval Nubian clergy use of, 1813,1816,1817 Mysteries or Greek Lctlcl1l treatise, 1749-1750 Nonnos of Panopolis epics, 1799 papyri, 1166, 1890-1896, 1898, 1900 Physiologos, 1965-1966 post·Arab conquest usc in Egypt. 189 Procopius' works in, 2020 Psalis in, 1727 Pscudo-Macarius homilies. 2027.2028 spread and changes in Egypl, 1165-1167 see 1Ilso Alphabet, Greek; Toponymy, Coptic Greek language in Christian Nubia,II7I_1173 G~k Mona:;tery. See Dayr al-ROmi; Dayr al·ROmdniYYllh Greeks in Egypt, 1174-1178 impaClon Alexandria, 97-98, 99, I()() Mclchiles and Copts, 1583 numerals in Coptic system, 1820-1822 philosophy, 1958 see also Hellenism Greek towns in Egypt. 413, 1179-1181 Greek transcriptions. See Ap~ndix

Green. M,. 1895 Gregorian calendar. See Cnlcml.1r, Gregorian Gregonos. Bishop of al.()ays, 709 Gregory, Saint. &e liturgy of Saint Gregory

Gregory 1 (Gregory the Great). Pope (Rome), 71. 921. 1339. 1921 Gregory n, Patriarch. 1182,2047 Gregory of Damietta, Metropolitan, 1613-1614 Gregory of Dum)'t\!, Bishop, 926 Gregory the Illuminator, Saint and Patriarch of Annenia. 1183, 1555 Gregory of Kois. Bishop, 2092-2093 Gregory of NiI7.ian1.t.1s, Saint. 114, 1183-1184,1308,1309,1619, 1921,2083 anaphora, 71, 124-125, 1066, 1733 on angels, 132 on Athanosius t, 298 on COllllllllllic/lliQ idiomalwIl, 578

consecnttion and tronslation of, 398-399 and Constaminople, First Council of, 594, 2263 and Didymus the Blind, 900 on Easter designation, 1104 encomia, 1196 and Evagrius PontiCUli, 1076 on filioque, 111.5 and Julian the Aposlttte, 1380 on Kyrie deis
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. IJ5J-I690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7; pp. 2035-2312.

INDEX

and printing of Bohairic.coptic Bible. 564 Iri'l. Sj'~ Ter and Erai, Saints Iraq, Coptic churches in, 1621 Ireland art, Coptic influence on, 2.51-254,418-419 Coptic influence in, 416-419 Copdc monks in, 253-254 Irish harp, 1734, 1740 monasticism, 253, 417-418 papyrus collcction, 1894 saints, 418 Irenaeu.~, 917, 2157 on the Dupocrallan sect, 460-461 on Kcnufleclion, 1139 on the Gospels, 1158, 1159, 1164 on Nlllivi1y, 1102 pa1rislie wrilings, 1921 on Polycarp, 1997 Ircnacus of Seetis, Saint, 2084 Irene. See Eirene (rrn1l1yr) Irene, Empress, 1275 Irish art 251-254, 418-419 Irish h."rp, 1734, 1740 Irrigation aqueducts, Dayr Abu Qarqurah, 709 '1I)'1n Jlrjis MUfu\~, 1302-13 at, 866, 868, 870

monastcriet; near, 772, 856, 866-870,1656,1657 monastic paintings at, 1660 mural paintings at, 1872, 1873 pharaonic.Jilyle lemples aI, 1865 pilgrimages to, 1972 stelae from, 2149,2151 lombstone material and shape, 1295 Israel Slate of Coptic collections, 1710 and statu." of l>ayr al-Sul!An,

87' see (llso Holy land; Jcrusalem, Coptic St:e of Issac of Nineveh, collecled works of, 1778, 1779 IstifMm &'d al·I$libhfJm, al·, 1312-1313 Italy Coptic collcdt, 808 'lzOOt Dayr al·~ladfd, 805 'Izbawiyyah, pilgrilllugt:s to, 1972

J

Jabal Abo DukhkMn, 1650 J:\bal Abo. Fo.w.lh, 717, 834, 8S3 Jabal 'Adda, 1315, 2037 Dotnwo documents, 922-923 Nobalian eparchal l'esidence ai, 1798 and Nubian archaeology, medieval,1805

Jabal al-Al)mar, 11.1-, 2000 Jabal Bishwftw. See Dayr Mllr Buq!ur (Oamillah) Jabal brad, 1659 Jabal al-Kalf. See Dayr :.I·'Adhrli' (Samalii!l Jabal Kha.~hm al-Qu'ud, 1315-1316 Jabal Musil. See Mount Sinai Jabal Qat!ar, 1650

Jabal Ousqam. See Pilgrimages Jabal al·Silsilah, 1316, 1656-1657 Jabal TarnTs, hel'lllilages of, 314, 1316-1317 Jabal al-T:irif (Nag Hammadi), 1317,1657,1771 Jabal al'Tayr (Khargah), 1317, 1658 As!:\sl al·RUmi icons at, 293-294 Dayr a1·'Adhn.\' near, 715, 715 pilgrimages 10, 1969 Jabal al·Tayr (samaICt!). &e Pilgrimages Jablonski, Paul Emsl, 1318, 1424, 2107 Jacob (Old Testament), 845, 1137, 1186,1618 su plso Testament of Jacob Jacob, Saint and Patriarch, 1318, 2084 dates of patriarchy, 1916 and Simon II, 2139 Yul)annA as biographer, 2356 Jacob, Bishop of Memphis, 1587 Jacob Bar-...yr Apa. Jeremiah; Paro./ipomen" Jerelll;OIl Jericho. See Holy Land Jemsledt, Peter Viktorovich, 1323, 1895 Jerome, Saini, 1323, 1921,2084 on candle use in churches, 445 on celibacy, 476 Dayr AnW BOlA founded in memory, 741, 742 and Didymus Ihe Blind, 900 and Eusebius of CaI.-'Sarea, 1070-1071 and Hilarion, Saini, 1232, 1664 and Horsiesios, saint, 1257 on John the Baplist burial site, 1355 on Kyrie cldroJl, 1420 on Monastery of the Metanoia, 1608 on multiple marriuges, 1545 and Origen, 471-472 llnd Pamphilus, Saint, 1879 Oil Paul of Thebes, 1925-1926 on priesthood, 2016 Rufinus Apology and, 2068-2069 Rule of Pachomius tr.mslalion by, 1662, 1663, 1861-1862, 1863 on Salurday fasl, 2098 thcologicaililcl1l.l)' history by, 1920

301

and Theophilus, Palriareh, 2247,2250,2252 JcrscyCity,NewJerscy,I621 Jerusalem, Coptic See of, 180, 1324-1329,1613,1614 and Acacian schism, 45 aposlolk succession, 181 barring of Coptic pilgrimages to, 1615 Coptic collections, 1710 Coplic Good Friday celebration. 1153 Dayr al·Sul!an, 872-874 founding uf mun:~lerics ill, 166)

keep construction, 1395 library, 1447 Saladin's recunqw,:st of, 1536 Sophia, Saint, trndilion ur. 2143-1244 see also Ea.~tel'n Orthodox churches; Holy umd, Coptic churches in lhe Jesuits and the Coptic church, 1132,1329_1330 Ethiopian controversies, 986-987, 995-997 inOuenee in Ethiopia, 1021 Jullien, Michel Marie, 1382-1383 Kircher, Alhanasius, 1415 Sicard, Claude, 2136-2137 $U also Bollandists Jesus, bath of the Infant. &1' Chrislian subjects in Coptic art

Jesus Chrisl Advent, 63 Agnus Dei, 70 Ascension, 1105 and asceticism, 1306 and alonement, 306-307 on baptism, 336-337, 1285 haptism of, 967 blessing style, 403-404 C:mdkmas feast, 1106-1107 on celibacy, 476 and Christian Pasch, 1904 crucifixion, fasts to commCmOl'llte, 1096 crucifixion, OUr'lIllic Iheory of,

95 and dealh of Joseph, 1697 depiclion in Coptic al1. 270; see also subhtad paintings of and Eucharist, 1107 fasts, 1095-1096

Val. I: pp. 1-)16. Vol. z:. pp, JI7-662, Vol, J: pp. 663-1004_ Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5; pp. IJ5J-I690, Vol. 6: pp, 1691-20J4. Vol. 7: pp. 2OJ5-2J72.

"

302

INDEX

Jesus el1,isl (col!t.)

firslllliracle, 1107 and fmction rile. 1121 anti G.,bric1, Archangel. 1136 on guardi:m angel, 1186 IC0050f,368-369,1276. 1277-1278 Incnmalion, 1287-1290 and laying-on onmnds. 1432. 1433 Lord's Prayer, 1480-1481 and magical spells, 1500, 1503 and Mark, Apostolic SainI, 1529 and marriage, 1542, 1544 Mckhizcdck and, 1583-1584 Nativity. 1102-1103 pag:ln literature on, 1868 painlings of, 727. 747. 778, 794, 868.869. 1660. 1875,

2004-2006.2006 Palm Sunday, 1103-1104 and Parndisc. 1900-1901 power of binding and loosing, 1932 and prieslhood, 2015 Resurrection, 1104-1105

and Revehuion. 61-63 and symbolism of manual cruss, 1472 and Thomas, disciple. 1108 Transfiguration. 1108-1109 see also Alhanasian Creed; Christian subjects in Coplic art; Christ, nature of; ChristolOi,Y: Flight low Egypt; Good Friday; Gospel headings; Niccne Creed Jewelry, 1605-1607, /61)6 COJllic colored gla...,~·inlaid crosses, 1146 Jews and Judaism Abnlllllm, $;.Iintllnd Pmrinrch, rclalions wllh, II a.~ AM al·DI1i1mlwh, 72, 655-656; see also subhead Muslim discdminntol)' mca.~urell

Alc:rtandrian a.~ceticll, 1661 Ale:rtanddan cornmunhy, 91, 97, 1175, 1180, 1865, 1866 lint.! Alcltllnt.!ri:m gnosticism, 1147, 1148, 1149-1150 Alc:rtandrinn rebellion, 97,1947, 2016 ahars, 106 anointing, 137 Antichrist concept and, 143

apologetic dircclcd at, 2357 llpologislS,176 alonement concept, 306-307 baptism lit DayI' AnM An!(miyUs,721 Bar Hebraeus, 345-346 and canon of the Scripture,

2109 Coptic music nnd, 148_149, 1731 and Cyril I, 672 and eschatology, 973 Ethiopian prohibitions agaill5l, 991-993 Evodius of Rome homilies against, 1078-1079 Great Synagogue (TamOh), 717 heaven concept, 1214 Hellenrlallon in Egypt, 1167, 1175 iio"uh talC on, 1336 Josephus f1avius, 176, 1375-1376 magical spells, 1508 Muslim discriminatory measures, 655-656, 939, 1202,1343,1348 New Testament eJlplanatlon addressed to, 1273 Old Testament feasts, 1101 and paganism, 1868 Parnphrase ofShem and, 1902 Pascha (P-.1SSQver), 1903 Philo of AIelIandri.. , 1956-1957 religious impact in Egypt, 1865-1866 ritual pll1i!ication cel'cmonials,

8-9 Roman poll la:rt and, 2203 Salurday as sabbalh, 2098 scriptural proof tcxls disputes, 1227 and Youth of Egypt membership, 2354 scc also Law, Mosaic; Old Testament; Thcrapeulae Jibril ibn Bukhtishu' ibn JOrjls, 1922 JillIld, al· (publication), 1990 Jilbanah, saint, 700 Jimyiinah, sainI. ScI:' Dimyanah, Saint Jilja,1330_1331 monasteries in region of, 825-826,861-862,1656, 1657 Jirja and Upper ~'Id, See of, 1614

Jiljis, MAr, Su George, saint Jirjis Abu al-Fa~'lI ibn Lu!fal1llh, 1462 Jit:Jls al·Mu7~!;lim. SI!I! George, Saint Jiljis ibn al-'Amid. 1095 Jiljis ihn al·00S5 abT al-Muf.u)'4aI, 1270, 1271, 1332 Jiljl al-Sim'Anl, 461,1331-1332 Jiljis al·Jawhar1, 1141, 1332-1334, 1411, ISIS, 1539, 1688, 1692, 2351 and Ibrohlm al·Jawhari, 1274 Jiljis aI-Jawharf aJ·KhananT, 1334-1335 Jilji$ Makramalh'ih al,Bah~wf, l335, ISIS Jiljis al-Muzal)im, Saint (rnat1yr), 902-903, 1335-1316, 1556 Jiljis PhTllItMwus 'Awa4 church law compendium, 1942 on Dayr al-Sham" 865 Jiljis a1-Qib!T (George lhe Copt), 1700 }~ah (poll talC), 303, 622, 636, 656,665,1097,1316, 2134-2135 abolilion of, 1636 on A1II al·Dhi/lllllah. 72 Alexander nand, 86, 87 and Arab conquest of Egypt, 187,189 and Baq! Treaty, 343 as fllClOr in Islamization of Egypt,937,1411 and Gabrielli's patriarchy, 1129 and Gabriel V'~ patriarchy, 1130 and Gabriel VII's patriarchy, 1134 and '.risbalr, 1236-1237 Ibn Oayyim al-JawziW..lh commenHlI)', 1269 Increases (luring TheodOI'lJll patri:lrehy, 2237 Increases under Badr al·JamAII,

32S in Makouria, 1514 Job, Teslament of, 164 Joel, King of Dolawo, 923 Johanncs de Turr(.'Cremata (Juan de Torquemada), Cardinal, 1119 Johannes GaUicus Marinesi.'>, Cal'dinal. 1119 Johann GI.-org, l336

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3; pp. 663-1004, Vol. 4; pp. 1005_1352. Vol. 5: 1'1'. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: 1'1" 1691-2034. Vol. 7; pp. 2035-2372.

INDEX

Johanninc Chlistology, 2157 John, Apo!ltlc Dnd So'llnt on celibacy, 476 church al Dayr Abo I:!innis, 701 church al Dayr al.Mnjma', 820, 82/ on confession and penitence, 585 fe:lSl day, 882, 2084 and Good Friday, 1104 and Michael, Archangel, 1618, 1619 monaslcries dedicated 10, 883 monastcry of, 748, 861, 1656 Polycarp and, 1997 as Transfiguration witness, 1108-1109 S« fl/ro Apocryphon of John; Revelation, Book of: Dnyr ;pJ'~qlyah; Gospel of John John, Hegumen05 of Ra.ithou, 20SO Jobn, Hegumcnos of $cetis, 12, 1362 John, Saint and Bishop of Armant, 1353_1354 John I, Saini and Patriarch, 1337, 2084 and Acadan schism, 44 dates of patriarchy, 1915 John II, Saint and Palriarch, 1337,

208' and Acadan schism, 44, 45, 46 and churches in Ilabylon, 318 dates of patrinrchy, 1915 at the Eml.1on, 956-957 lind John I, 1337 John III, the Merciful, Saint :md Patriarch, 70, 94, 709, 1337_1338,1939,1966, Z084

dates of patriarchy, 1915 Isaac lhe Deacon as biographer' or, 1304 and John of Niklou, 1366 and John of Pl\nlilos, 1368 as monk-priest :It Dayr al-Ikhwllh, 808 panegyric by, 1456 succcs.sor, 1303 John IV. Saint and Patriarch, 334, 1338-1339 datcsofpatriarchy, 1916 feast cb.y, 2084 and Mark II, 1533 YuJ.1ann:l as biogl"'olpher of, 2356 John V, Patriarch, 1:wG-I34I, 1534,1912

datL"li of patriarchy, 1917 and Mikol'cll, Ethiopian prelate, 1007 and Murqus ibn Qanbar reforms, 1699 John VI, Saini and Patri:m::h, 1341_1342,1391 and Bulus al·BUshi, 423 lind Crusaders' occupation of BUrah,425 dales of patriarchy, 1917 and Giyorgis II as metropolilaJl of Ethiopia, 1009 and KhAil translation, 399 and MikA'~1 II, Ethiopian prelate, 1007 and Yesl)aq I, Ethiopian prelate, 1008 John VII, Patriarch, 33, 1342-1343 burial sile, 848 dates of patriarchy, 1917 and Yusab. Bishop (I3th-ecntury),2359 John VIII. Pauiarch, U43-U44 burial at Dayr Shahrdn, 862 and Church of al·Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo), 5S8 consccrutcd by J:fasabaIlMJ, 1210 dates of patriarchy, 1917 patriarchal seal change and residence, 1208, 1913 successor, 1344 and Yii.s;jb, Bishop (13th-1cli, 1115 Liberal Constitutionall'arty, 1991-1992 liberti! Socialists Cenler, 1991 Ubr :lnd Beja tribes, 373 :lnd conversion of 'Alwa, 110 and convcr.;ion of Nubi:l, 1797, 1801-1802 and Theodu.sius T, 2241 Longinus of EnalOn, Saint, 360, 955,956-957,1196 feast day, 2085 Looms, Coptic tcxtile, 2215-2217 Lord's Day. See Sunduy Lord's Praycr, 122, 123, 124, 1480-1481,1568,1569 and apa title, 152 in Book of Canonical Hours, 446-449 Evagrius Pontil:us Cuptic pmnphmsc, 1077 music for, 1721 Lord's Supper. Se" Eucharist Lot, 1618 Loui~ IX, ~aint and king of Fmnce, 314-315, 925,1524 Loui.~ the Germ:ln, 1110 Louis the Pious, 1110 Louvain, University 01',1424,1452 Louvre Museum, Paris, France, 1139,1452, 148J-1483, 1509, 1588,1589,1596,1598,1601 letters of Pisentiu_~ in, 1979 papyl'Us collection, 1892 pen cases :It. 1933 see also An, historiography of Coptic Love char'rllS, 1504-1506 Lower $>I'Td, Illotlasteties of, 1652-1653 Lucus, Paul, 1973, 1977 Lucchcsi. E., 1892 Lucian of Antioch, 1484 :lnd Alius, 231, 1790 llllJ the ~chool of Antioch, 231-232 Ludanus, 2245 Lud[lamL~ and four companions (manyrs),1556 Lucinius, Govcrnor, 1554 Lucius (Ariun presbyter), 1947 Lucius of Emlton, See EnalOn, The Lucius Septimius Sevel'Us. See Septimius Sevel'us Luke, Apostle and SHint on the Ascension of Christ, 244 Iee also Gospel of Saint Lukc Lustetv.'arc, / /46, 1146, 1147, 1311,1312 lUle, 1740-1741, /74/

V,,1. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp, 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 169t-2034. Vol. 7: Pl'. 2035-2372.

INDEX

wlfaliAh (archon), 722, 1949-1950 wlher, Martin (and Lulheranism), 578,597,2110 Luxor, 1484 eastrom of, 231, 465-466, 466 Coptic churches on lemple sites, 1870 martyrs at, 1553 monasteries near, 717, 785-186,1651 monastic mumls ai, 1874 stelae from, 2149 lombstone malelial, 1295 l.luor lemples, 196, 1484_148S, 1870, 1865 LOwh ;,I·AsyU!l, N:I~r, 1465 Lycopolis. See I\~yii! Lycopolitan dialect in Old TeSlament, Coptic tl1lnslalionsof,1837-1838 see alsa Appendix Lyons, Second Council of (1274), 1114, IllS

M Ma\\dl, pilgrimages 10, 1973 Mabalf, Shaykh, lomb of, 853 Macarius, homilies of PSCIH». See Pseudo-Maearius, homilies of Macariw I, Saini and Patriarch, 1487 lind consecmtion of holy chrism, 521 dales of patriarchy, 1916 and Ethiopian prelales, 1002 feasl day, 2085 Mllcarius n, SainI and Patriarch, 1487-1488,1652 in Azari, 315-316 hudal,1128 dalcs of pill riarx:hy, 1917 fcaSI dllY, 2085 IIml Mikfj'el t, Ethiopian prelate, 1006 Macarius J1J, Patriarch, 1488_1489,191\ dates of patriarchy, 1919 on divorce, 1943 and Ethiopian church aUlocephaly, 980-981 and F.lhioplan prelates, 1043 as monk at Dayr Anba Bishoi, 735

and pcrfonnancc of I.Jtu'1O' of SainI Cyril, 1716 and Sarji)'us, Malan. 2011. 2096,2097 successor, 2363 Mac.arius, Saint (mal1yr son of Basilides), 892, 1489, 1556 Macanus Alcllandrinus, Saint, 1876, J489-149O, 1491,2085, 2239 as desel1 falher, 894 and Evagrius Ponticus, 1076 and Kellia community, 1397 Paphnulius of Seetis as disciple of, 1883, 1884 Macarius the Canonist, 1490_1491 Cllllonical collection of, 1780 and Canons of Epip}lIll1ill~, 456-457 flnd Canons ofl1ippolyws, 458 lind canons of Nic:aea, 1789 and Octllteuch of Clement, 1824 Macarius the Egyplian, sainI, 1491 and Anlony, Saint, 150 and Bessarion, Saint, 2082 churches dedicaled to, 1969 and l)ayr al·BaramC!s, 789, 790 lIS desert falher. 894 and Evagrius Ponlicus. 1016 fcast day, 2085 and Gregory of Nyssa wrilings, 1184 arId homily of Amphilochius of Iconium, 1\5 lind Macarius A1ellandrinus, 1490 and Maximus and Domitius, Saints, 1516- 1577, 1967 monaslic seltlemenl, 748-7.56 lind Onophrius, Saint, 1842 lind Pambo, SainI, 1878 Paphnutius lhc Hermit as disciple of. 188.~ ;md Poemcn, SainI, 1983-1984 and Ps.cudo-M:n;arius, 2027-2028 on respect for one's body, 958-959 arid Seelis. 2102-2103 and SilV'".mus of Scetis, Saint, 2081,2131 a.~ subject in Coptic al1. 210, 1842 su tlOO Dayr Anba Ma~r Macarius the Great. See Macarius the Egyplian, Saint

313

Macarius of Nikioo, Bishop, 1794, 1794 Macarius the Painler. See Mocariu.~ II, SainI and Patriarch Macarius of Seclis. See Macarius the Egyptian, Saint Macarius of Tkow, Saint lind Bishop, 1492-1494 on the Assumption, 290 QiOSCOniS encomiu,n on, 400 feaslday, 2085 funcr.1lof, 1610, 1611 mal1y!"dom, 1556, 1617 on Michael, Archangel, 1618 lind Monaster)' of the Metllnoia, 1609 panegyric, 1455, 1882 Maccabees, Books of Ihe, 166 MaeCoull, L. S. B., 1895, 1896, 2022 Macedonia. See a"eek headings Macedonius, Patriarch of Conslanlinople, 43, 44, 1672-1674 Macr'ina, Saim, 1468 Macrobius, Saini and Bishop, 1494 lind Da)'T Abl't MllqrOfah and Day!" aJ·lanMlah, 704, 705 feast day, 2085 martyrdom, 1494, 1556 pancgyric on, 1456 Marlaml'td, 1494-1495, 1495 Madaris al·Aqbat al-Kubra. Education Mndtnat Ghurnn, excavations, 1651 Mlldlnat Hiibl't, 53,1496-1497, 1496, 1586,2022 ampullae from, 534 Oayr al·Amir TadrOs, 717, 1656 O;,yral·Rl1ml, 856-857,1656 Doyl' al·Shohid Tadros al.Mul.Jl\rib, 862 hennitages found nearb)', 1225 pharaonic temple of, 196 Mooinllt Miit)i, 1497_1499, 1497 monastery of Saint G- 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-13.52. Vol. 5: pp. t353-1690. Vol. 6; PP- 16\11-2- 2035-2372.

322

INDEX

Mina II, Patriarch (cont.)

c!atesofpalriarchy, 1916 and Elhiopian prelates, 1001 SUCCl'ssor. 10

Min:!, Saini. See Menas the

Miracle Maker, Saini Mina.., ethiopian prelate, 1000-1001 Mln
Museum of An and History, Fribourg. Switzcrland, 1603, 1604 Museum of Fine Arts, Budapest, Hungary, 4 Museums, Coptic collections in, 1701-1715 at DayI' Anbii Maql\r, 756 Louvre, 1481-1483 Slalc Muscum of Bcrlin, 2146-2147 sec also Art, hisloriography of Coptic: Papyrus collections; names of specific countries, museums, Iypes of an and anifacts MGsM (site), 708, 7'n Music, Coptic, 1715_1744 Adt!1tI and W"!US, 63, 1722, 1724,2320-2321 anliphon, 148-149 canonical hours, 1724, 1733 canlicles, 1729, 1733 cantors, 460, 564, 1732, [736-1738,1742 chnntcrs and singcrs, 1629-1630 characlcristic phenomenon, 1721 corpus and prescnt pnlctice, 1715-1729 description of corpus. 2024 in Epiphany, Ulurgy of the, 967-968 history, 1731-1736 for Holy Week, 1251 hynlns, 900-901, 2254-2255 Instruments. See Musical Instruments lalJn, 1425, 1722 language relationship 10 melody, 1730-1731 liturgical prayer' of Tri~gion, 2017 musicologists, 1741-1742, 1743-1744 nonlitul1;ieal, 1744 ol'll.l tradition of, 1730 lind poelry, 1985-1986 Psafmodia service, 1725-1729 ~ponsory, 2058 tr.mscriptions in Weslern nolalions, 1742-1744 ""alumr, 2313 W"lllS.2320-2321 Mu...ical instrumenls, 1604-1605, MOS, 1732. 1738-1739

327

CI{'ment of Alexandcr's disapproval of, 1733 Coplic link wilh Irish harp, 1734,1740 wuoden, 2333-2334, 2334 see al${) specific kinds Mu.~icologisIS, 1741-1742, 1743-1744 Muslim Brcthrcn «(l/·fk!lwlm rll·MlIsUmCm), 1694, 1996 Muslim Br'Otherhoods, 1991, 2313-2316 Muslim CopIS. See Copts in late medieval Egypl Muslims. See Islam Mu~!"f:li FahmI Pasha, 1693 Mus!afli I(jmil, 1747-1748, 1987-1988,1994,2011,2322, 2333 Mus~fl'i al.Nal,Jl:ifu;, 1515-1516, 2323 MUSlan~ir, al·, Caliph, 324,1097, 1099, 1574 Mus!urud, pilgrimages 10, 1968, 1970 MU'laman Abu Lshllq Ibrl'ihlm ibn III.'As5111, 1266, 1268, 1511, 1748, 2356 Mutawakkil, a1-, Caliph, 1412 Muwaffaq al·DIn Abu Shtikir ibn Abl Sulayman DawOd, 1749 Muwaffaq al·Din ibn Sa'id al·Dawlah. See 1:liOOt AlI:lh 'Abd·alltih Ibn Sa'ld al·Dawlah al·Oib!1 Muyser. Jacob Louis Lambert, 1749, 1975 Mycl1i, O. H., 861 Myron procession, 1474 see also Chrism Mystagogia (Photius), 1113 MySleries o{ Greek Leller~' (Irclltise),1749-1750 Mysticism and Coptic doctrine of the I-Ioly Spirit, 1249 of desert fathers, 113 of Dionysius (Saint Denbo of Paris),908 and gnoslicism, 1149-1151 of Philo of Alcxandria, 1957 or plolinus, 1982 symbolic interpretalion of Greek lellcr.>. 1749-1750 see also Magic

Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 3J7-6tiZ. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: Pfl. 1005-1352. Vol . .5: pp. 1353-1690. Vul. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 203.5-2372.

328

INDEX

Mythological subjects in Coplk art, 265-266, 281-282,1659, 1660,1750-1768 Arna1.ons.1750-1751 AphrodiIC. 1752-1753,1752. 1753 Apollo and Daphne, 1753-1754, /754 Ariadne. 1754, /755 Bcllcrophon and the Chimei'll, 1754-1755 dancers, 1755-1757, 1756 Daphne, 1753-1754,1754, 1757 -1758. /758 Dionysus. 1158-1760, 1759, 1760 Hercules, 1761, 1762 hblo~hy.

258-260

Horus, 1761-1762

and huntingU1eme, 1259 Jason, 1762-1763 Leda, 1763 Nereids. 1763. 1763-1764, 1763, 1764 Nile God. 1764, 1765-1765, 1765 Nilotic scenes, 1765-1166, J766 pa.~tOl"(l1 scenes, 1766-1767 seasons, 1767 Thells.1767-1768,1768 Three Graces. 1768 see (J/sQ Symbols in Coptic art

N Nabani.h, 1769 Nabataeans, lraces at Dayr AbU Daraj.697

NabdOnah, 1769 NlIbcr. See Onophrius, Saint Nabis, Bishop, 1769-1770 Nabraha, Saint, 1557, 1770 Nadlm, 'AbdallA..h a\., 1994, 1995 Nag Hamffiadi, 1770 see Illso Jabal al'Talirif Nag Hammadi codices, 1149-1150, 1300 Dayr AnW Palaemon, 757 Dayr Mar Mini, 833-834 see also Nag Hammadi IJbmry;

specific nam(';$ Nag Hammadi IJbrary, 1770-1773,1771,1772,1892, 1893, 1899 Acts of Piller alld Ille Twtl'l't Apostles, 61

Allogelles, 105 Apoctyphll of John, In I Apoctyphon of James, 169 AsdepiJu 2/-29, 284 Authenlikos Logos, 1153 Book of Thomlls Ille Contellder, 411-412 COOCJ[ Jung, 568-569 Dialog/le of {he Savior, 897 and EncratileS, 958-959 ElIgrloSIOS the 81es)'ed, • 1068-1069 Exegesis on the 50111, 1080-1081 Gnoslic codices linked with Upper Egyplian monastic selling, 1453 Gospel of fhe Egyptians, 1153 Gospel of Philip, 1156 Gospel of Thomas, 1162, 1771 Gospel of Truth, 1164 HypoSlasis of the Archons, 1261 1Jypsiphrone, 1262 Imerpretation of Knowltdgt, 1301 Letter of Peter {o philip, 1446 Marsones (Codex X), 1547 Meldrizedek, 1583 and Pachomius lhe Younger, 1864 Poraphrau of Shem, 1901 Plato's Repllblic excerpt, 1981 Prayer of the Apostle Paul, 2007 Prayer of Thanksgiving, 2007 and Puech, Henri.charles, 2032 Second Trealiu of Ihe Creal Selh,2117-2118 Senlences of Sextus, 2119-2120 sixth tractale, 916-917 SophiJI of Jesus Christ, 1068-1069 Teochillgs of Silvanus, 2207-2208 Testimonium verilatis (TestimollY of Trulh), 1229,2209-2210 Thought of Norell, 2257 Three Slellll! of Seth, 2259-2260 Thunder, Perfect Mind, 2260 Trealise all the RtSllrrectioll, 2275 Trimorphic Prottnlloia, 2276 TripartiIe Tractate, 2277 Vaknlmian &posi/ion, 2295-2296 Zoslrianus, 2371-2372 Naguib, Mu~ammad, 1123 Naguib Mahrom, 1773 Naharua (mal1yr), 1557

Nal)!'w, Mus!afa aI-, 1989, 1990, 1991,1992-1993 Nahl al·WII If af.Radd 'ala man Qadaha al·11l171, al·, 1463 Nahya Set Dayr NahyA Naj 'AbU 'Amah, 740 Naj' llJ.[}...yr (village of the monastery), 825, 826-827, 861,1657 see also Dllyr al·ShuhTcl Phll0thliw,luS Naj' al-l:lajar, 1773_1774 Naj' Ourqu!fui, 16.58 Naj' aI·Shinshil'i, 781 Nakhlah, Ruil'll, 1465, 1467 Naki!i. See Nicctas (manyr) Names magical elements, 1500-1501 place names (Coptic loponomy),2271-2274 Nanaia (pagan deity), 1866 Naos, 213, 221. 222 Nllou (martyr), 1552 Napala (Kush capital city), 1420 N3poleon Bonapal1t, 1206, 1284. 1416,1417,1511,1526,1591, 1688,1977 and Jirjis aI·Jawhar1, 1332- 1334 Napoleon 111, Emperor, 1481 Napoleonic Wars, 1512 Naq1klah, 1774 monasteries at, 747, 819, 827, 860, 1656 Naq' al.(;haJal W, Bishop of Helenopolis, on flight into Egypl, 1118 Palm Sunday, 1103_1104 lind Anaphora of Saint Gregory, 124-125 cms,'l with tapel'S, 1469 and events of Holy Week, 1251 Hosanna u.~ on, 1258 pilgrimages 10 Dayr al,Muhamaq, 840 Pambo, Saint, 113, 1076, 1733, 1877-1878 and Ammoniu... of Kellia, 2082 feast day, 2086

and Hilaria, Saint, 1230-1231 and monasteries in Nitria. 1795 Pamtn. See Poemen, Saint Pamin. Saint, 1553, 1649, 1878, 2269

Pamio (scribe), 1961 Pamo. See Pambo, Saint P-olmphilus, Saint, 1879 in defense of Orig~:n, 471, 1oo1 and Eusebiu$ of Caesarea, 1070, 1071

martyrdom, 1557 Pamprepios of Panopolis, 1879 and Hellenization, 1168 and Nonnas of Panopolis. 1799 Pamun and Sarmata (martyrs). 1557 Panddtts, 77 Panegyric of Saint Michael ("Theophilus of Alexandria), 1782 Paneis. ~n, 2345-2346. 2345-2.347 Panephysis, 1648 Pancsncu, Saint (martyr), J880. 1557 Paneu. See Panine and Paneu, Saints Panine and Paneu, Saints, 40, 1880-1881 in Idfa., 1280 and Psote of Psoi", 2032 Pan-Islamism, 1995, 1996 Pano. $l:e Pambo, Saint PllPlOpUa (Michael Cerularius), 1113 Panopolis. See AkhmTm Pantaenus. 1881 and Alexandrian theology. 103-104 and the Calechetica[ School of Alexandria. 469~474 and Coptic education, 931-932 Indian mi!>Sions. 892,1635. 1881 Pantaleon (Christian governor of Antioch), 1307 Panlalt:on. SainI (martyr). 1881-1882,1557,1840 Pantal!won (Pantaleon). Ethiopian saint. 1046 Paolo da Lodi, Friar, 1122 Papacy. See Pope; Roman Catholic church; specific "=~

Papadopoulos, Chrysostomos, on Dayr al-SUI!An, 813

Papas, archives of, 228-229 Paper, medical manuscripts. 1887-1888 Paphnutius, Bishop of Upper Thebaid ("martyr withoul bloodshed)", 1557 Paphnulius, Saini (tenth-eenlUry monk and bishop), 1882, 2086 Paphnutiu$ lhe Hennil, Saint, 727,1882_1883,2262 account of journey in the desert, 120, 1882 death and relics at Dayr al-Sham', 863. 1883 as desert lather, 894 least day. 1557,2086 and Onophrius, Saint, 1841-1842 Paphnutius Kephalas. &f! Paphnutius of Sceti!!. SainI Paphnutius of Pbow, Saini, 1557, 1&83-1884,2086 PaphnutiWl of Scetis, Saini. 1883,

'884 and Cassian, John, 462 feasl day, 2086 and Theophilius on anthropomorphism, 1884, 2103 PaphnuliWl of Tabenntst. saini (fiflh cenlury). 1882, 2086 and Monaslery of the Metanoia. 1609 Papias, Bishop of Hieropolis. 1531 Papohe. See "hib Papylas (martyr), 1557 Papyri: Coptic Acts. Michigan papyrus of, 58 CheSler Beatty collection. 519 Dayr Apa Jeremiah (Saqqara) find,773 Dayr Apa Phoibammon find, 780 Dayr at-~lnmIllArll find, 806 Dayr al·Ou~llyr (Turah) find,

85' FayyLlIll Gospel frogment. 1100 Ibscher. Hugo. restoration of, 1274-1275 Karanis find. 1390 magicallexts,1501-IS02.15oo, 1501,1502 on medicine, 1578, 1579, 1581 as sourcc material for arobizulion of Egypl, 937 see QIso Manuscripts

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp.663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.

iNDEX.

Copdc lilcrary, 1884-1885,1889 eumples of Has, 1726, 1726 Papyri, Coptic medical, 1886-1888,1889 Papyri, Greek language, 1166, 1890-1896,1898,1900 Papyri, Manichacan, 2106 Papyrology, 1888_1889, 2107 Wessely, Can Franz Josef, 2321 Wilden, Ulrich, 2322 Papyrus preservalion and restoration of, 279,1274-1275 see also Bookbinding; ~pyri,

ManuscripL~

Papyrus Berolinensis (Coplic codex),1149 Pllpyrus collections, 1885, 1890-1896 Akhmlm frngmenL~, 80 archives, 226-227 Beatty, Chester, 380-382, 518-519,1899-1900 Bodmer, Martin. 404-405 Maspero catalogue, 1562 Nash Papyrus, 1775, 1775 Rainer Papyrus, 1100,2049 Schubart, Wilhelm, studies, 2107 Vienna, University of, 1389 Papyrus discoveries, 1898-1900 archives, 226-227 and Coptological studies, 615 Nag 1·lammadi codices, 1771 Oxyrhynchus Papyri, 1857-1858 Papyms Egerton, See Egerton ",",pel PapynJ5 Institute, Aorence, 1894 Parnble, of faith and the mustard seed, 11 Par(lbululli, and Cyril I, Saint, 671-673 Paraclete, 1520 Pal"adise, 1900- 1901 see ulso Heaven p(lradi.se (Enanisho), 2, 3 Puradise of Orthodoxy. 1089 Parnetonium, as Greek tOWn in Emt, 1180 Paralipomena Jeremiou, 166 Paralipomena Pachomius, 1860, 1861

Parollos. Su BuruUus, aJ· Pantmelle, Joseph, 1749 Paramone, 1901 and fasting, 2099

Paraphr~

01 Se/h (Hippolytus),

1902 ptlTQphrase 0{ Shem, 1901-1902

as Old Testament apocrypha, 106 used by Basilides, 356-357 Parchasinus (Roman legate), 914 Parchment, 1902-1903 codex, 565-566 medical manuscriptS, 1886-1887 prcsclv.ltion of, 279 Parekklesia, 1903 added 10 Dayr Anbd Bl~hoi, 735 in Church of Mar Mind, 320 Church of Saint Antony, 725 Paris, France. See Louvre Museum; National Library Paris, Treaty of, 1941 Parmenas (first deacon), 885 Pllrmenian, Bishop, 920 Pormenidcs (plato), 1981 Paromeos. See Dayr al·8;.lramGs Parthey, Gustav Frit:drich Constantin, 1903 Parthian horseman, 538, 5J8, 1259 Panics, political. See Political

-~

Pascha,I903-1904 holy chrism usc during. 521 SIle 0150 Pas.sover P:uchal controversy, 81, 84, 436, 892,1792,1904,1905_1906, 1997 Book ofEpact and Demetrius I, 409-411. 1104 Paschal lamb, 1060, 1904 Passions of martyrs. Su Cycle; Martyrs, Coplie; spt:cific martyrs Passion Week, 1095 Passover, 1095, 1101, 1152,1792, 1903-1904,1905 anamnesis relationship, 120 nnd Lasl Supper, 1060-1061 see tllso Eucharist; Pas.cha Paslopoorium, 216 P..-sloralism, depicted in COPlte an,1766-1767 Pastoral staff, 1468,1468 Patape, Bishop of QU!, 1557, 1907-1908 Pat4sius, Saint, 1908, 2086 Patcn, as Eucharistte vt:SSC1, 1065 Paten veil. Sec Eucharistic Veils Paterae, 1596,1596

337

Patermuthius, Saint, 1908,2086 Patriarch, 1909 biographies by AbU Sh3.kir ibn aJ·R.ihib, 1463 chrism consecration by, 522 chronology of, 33 Egyptian Iaxalion or, 1414 as head of ecclesiastical hierarchy, 2015, 2193-2194 His/ory ol/he PalriQrrhs 01

•

Ale%Qndria, 1238-1241 Holy Synod, 2193-2194 liturgical insignia, 1468-1469 liturgical vcstmenL~, 1476-1477 problems in late antiquity, 944 selection of, 1999 see also Pope in the COpl ic church; Patliarchs; specifie names Patriarch, consccrnlion or, 1909-1910,1912,2000 Palriarchal deputy, 1911 Palriarchal election. 1911-1912 Patriarchal Library, Alexandria, 1532 Palriarchal residences, 92, 689-690,1912-1913, 1999-2000 Patriarchs (Old Testament), apocrypha of the, 163-164 Patriarchs, Testamcnt5 of. Sce TcstamenlS of the patriarchs Patriarchs of the See of Saint

Mm

Abilius, 8 Abraham, 10-11 Aehillas, 55-56 Agathon of Alexandria, 65-66 Agrippinus, 72, 72 Alexander I, 81 -85 Alex:mder II, 85-87 AnnsUl.sius, 125-126 Andl"onicus, 131-132, 131-132 Aniallus, 133-134 Athanasius I, 298-302 Athana.~iu.~ 11,302 Athana.~ius Ill, 302-303 Benjamin 1,375-377 Benjamin n, 377-378 Cerdan.511 Cyril I. 671-675 Cyril 11,675-676 Cyril ill ibn Laqlaq, 677 Cyril IV, 677-679 Cyril V, 679 Cyril VI, 679-681 Damian, 683-689

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. vol.]: pp. 66]-1004. Vol. 4: pp. tOO5- 1352. Vol. 5: pp. 135]-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 20]5-2372.

338

INDEX

Patriarchs of the see of Saint Man: (rotll.) Oioscoms I, 912-915 Oioscorus II, 915 Eumenius, 1069 Gabriel I, 1127 Gabriel II ibn TUlllyk, 1127-1129 GabricllV, 1129-1130 Gabriel V, 1130-1132 COIbriei VII, 1133-1134 Gabriel VIII, 1135 Gabriel VI. 1133 Gaianus (rival), 1138 lsaal/iis ecclesirulici:;, 1464 ~riest, ordinalion of. 2013_2015 Priesthood. 2015_2016. 2015 Agalhon of l:Iom., on essence of,68 blessing styles, 404 celibacy, 84 in church hierarchy, 1229 clerical instruction, 564-565 defrocking of. 308. 891 see «Iso Bishop: relaled subjects "The Pricst of Abu Sarjah." See Sani Abu al-Majd Bu!ru~ ibn Oann:i. al· Prima. Sce Oa.,r Ibr1m Primis. See ~r Ibr11n Primus, Patriarch, 1913,2016 Printing press for Coptic-language publicalions, 1302 lil1St Coptic, 932 French expedition, 1526 Migne, Jacques·Paul, 1620 Prisca (wife of Diocletian), 2246 Privale law, Coptic, 1428-1430 Probus, Emperor, patriarch under, 1914 Procession, at bishop'~ consecration, 396 Processionnl cross. 1468 Prochorus. 885 Proclus (composer) (421-485). 1731,1868 Pr'OClus. S,'lint and l'flllillr'Ch of Constantinople. 2016_2019 contested elcction liS bishop of Cyzicus. 399. 2016-2017 Coptic translation of homilies. 1356,1454,2017-2018 and the Cycle of )0)," Chry:;o:;/QIII ulld DemetrillS.

66'

(cast day, 2086 Proc1us of Cyricus. See Proclus, Saini and Patriarch of Constantinople

Vol. I: pp. 1-]16. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 66]-1004. ·VoI. 4: pp. 1005-ll.52. Vol . .5: PI'. 13.53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. '1: pp. 20].5_2372.

344

INDEX

Procopius, 2019-2020 on l11eooom, I:.lnpress, 2234, 2235 Procopiu~ or Aleundria (manyr), 1558 Procopius of Ga1,.a. 907 ProulOS, 192,2021 lind Iregllmtm}$, 1215 and oikollomos, 1826 pror~ions of CopIS in late medieval "=&wI, 1616 Prognoslicalions, See calendologia Propaganda Edilion, and Old Testament, Arabic versions of the, 1828-1829, IS3O, 1831-1832 Propen)' law, See Law of things: Law of obligations Propcny tax, See Kharll; Prophets, Uves of the. See Uves of the prophets: ParalipoOlena Jeremiou Propylon. See Prothyron ProsclytizatiQn. See Ev:mgeliary: Evangelist; Missionaries Pf'O:fopogruphiu Ar$i'lOitica

(Diethal1), 2022 Prosopogruphie cirritielllie drr Bas·Empire (Marrou et al.), 2022 P~ph)',2021-2022

in colophon.~, 577 inscriptions' impo'1allce, 1291 Tile Prosopogfllphy of the Lllter RQlI1tm Emp;re A.D. 260-640

(Jones et al.), 2021-2022 Prolcnnoia, 2276-2277 Protcnus (Melchile patriarch), 1441-1442,1583,1906 assassinntion sile, 94 Opposi1ion to, 1670 Pro1esl(lntism American misslonllr'ies in Egypl, 1693 Anglican chun;h in Egyp1, 133 COplic EVllngelical church,

603-604 see u/~'o Lu1her, Mal1in Prothesis, 218 Prothyron, 218 ProtodialCCI. See Appelldix Protomal'yr. See Stephen, Saint I'mlonike, EmpreM, 1377-1378 ProtOpriCSIS. See IIcglllllellos

Provincial organizalion or Egypt, 943-944,959,2007-2009, 2022-2023 Provost, 2024 Psalmodia, 900, 924,1687, 1724-1729, /728, 1736,2024 during Lent, 2099 Lord's Prn)·er. 1481 and sab'ah wU-6fflo'tlh, 2017 and Theolokion, 2255 Virgin-censer analogy, 1470 and WiI!uS, 2320 see tllsa LiJbsh Adllm

"""~ for altar consecration,

108 canonical hours ror reading. 1724 collected manuscripts of, 1777 for constCD.tion of patriarchs, 1909,1910 in Coptic Good Friday So:rvice, 1152 Coplie magic's usc or, 1504 Coplic trnnslmions, 1451 guardian angel concept in, 1186 Holy Week readings, 1251 musical setting. 2024 Psaher, 1731 Psammctichos I, 1165 Psammcliehos II, 1166 Pscudo·Athanasius, Canons of. See Canons of Pseudo-Athanasius Pseudo-Clement of Rome. colk-elion of Book of Rolls, 1777,1783 PseuroCyril of Alcxandlia, 681, 202!li_2026 Pseudo-Demctrius of Plmlcron, 1731, 1732 Pseuuo·Epiphanius of Cypro..., collected works, 1782 Pseudo-Macar;us, homilies of, 722, 2027_2028 Pscudo-Pisen1ius or Qift, 360, 2028 Pscudo·Proclus, 2018 Pshoi, Saint (AkhmTm), 2028-2029, 2082, 2086 Pshoi of Jel'cmillh, 1924, 1925 Pshoi or Scctis, 1974,2029-2030 and urc or MllJ(imus and Domitius, SainlS, 1576 monasteries associaled with, 734,736-737,738,795 and Paul OrT(Il11111a, 1924, 1925 pilgrimages 10 burial sitc, 1974

and Shanash:\, 2127 lind vigil legend, 2308 Pshoi of TOd, Saint, 2030, 2086 Psobt·m-p·hoi. See Kl1l'llldaq, 01· !'sol', 732, 1657,2030-2031 1>O),r Vul.mnnis at, 883 as Greek town in Egypt, 1175, 1179,1180-1181 pilgrimages to, 1973 !'sote of Pso~, Saint and Bishop, 1980.2030,2031-2032 A$wan church of, 294, 295 martyTdom, 1558 and Panine and Pancu, 1880 relics in Dayr Anba. Bisadah, 732, 1657 role in Coptic hagiogmphy, 1193 lomb of, 733 stell/so Dayr Anba. BisMah Ptc1cme. See louie and Ptc1eme (martyn); Ptolemy or Dandarah (manyr) Ptolemaeus, 688, 1151 Ptolemais cult or Homeric gods, 1865 shrines, 1976 Ptolemai... Henniou. See Pso Ptolenleus the Mal1yr, church dedicated to, 903,1412 Plolemic tcmplL-s, Dayr al-MadTnah on site of, 816, 817-81S Ptolemy, Saini and Bishop of MinOr, 2086 Ptolemy of Dandarah (manyr), 1558 Ptolemy dynasty, 1166, 1175-[[76, [179, [[80-1[81 lind admin[stralive organiZ3tion of Egypt, 934 and Alexondlia, 95, 97,103 Dionysiac cult, 1758, 1760 !'ublicalions. See I'ress, Coptic: Press, Egyp1ian; specific titles Public law, Coptic, 1430 Publius Lidoius Valerianus. Sec Valerian, Emperor Puech, Helll;·Charles, 2032-2033 Pu1cheria, Empress, 2033 !tnd lhe Assumption of Mary, 292,290 and Chalcedon, Council of, 513-514,1441,1442,1670, 2033 and Dioscorus I. 914

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.

INDEX.

Pulpit, Sa Ambo Punishment, ecclesiastical. See Excommunication: Penalinllion Purgatory,974,1125 see also Hades Purification ritual. See Ablution Pushkin Museum, Moscow, 1895 Pusi, Bishop of I'hillle, 1295 I'utti, 1765-1766, 1766 Pyramids, 34, 2065 I'yrrhu~, Patriarch of Constantinople, 1678 Pythagol1lS, 1867-1868

Q

o (source of Gospels of Saint Matthew and Saint Luke), 1163 Oafri (Nubian), 762 Olhiruh, al·, 1633 Oalamun, al·, 758, 1658, 2311 Oal'at al.B:lbayn, 203.5 Oallln, 752, 2036 Oalyilh, 2036 Oalyilbiyyah Province, monasteries in, 1655 Oamulah monasteries at, 827-828, 829-830, 1656, 1658 pilgrimages to, 1973-1974 Qdmlis al'}lIglrriJfi IiI·Bildd

alM4riyylJh, fJl· (Mul)ammad RarnzI), 1695 om,rah, 2036

Oarfilnah. Sa Da)T Durunkah Otlrtasa (village), 688 QAsim ibn'Ubayd AlI:lh, al·, 762,

76'

Oa.~r

Farisi (Persian Castle), 1939 Oa.~r Iblfm, 2036-2037 llS admini~tr.l\ive center, 1315 and Iklllann kingdom, 332 and BaQ!, 344 and Beja tribes. 373 and bishopric of Fm....lS. 1090. 1091 llS

capital of Noootia. 1197. 1198

Dotav,
of Mercurius or Caesarca, 1592. 1594 al Monastery of the Metanoia. 16011 Reliefs preservation of Coplie. 280 woodworking, 2327 see ulw Sculpture in stone Religio liei/a, Christianity as, 308 Religious Hislory (Theodore!), 2236 • Remondon, Roger, 2057 Renaudin, Paul, 2057 Renaudol, Euscbe. 298, 2657 Repentance. &c Confession and penilence Reply to Jaqfaff (al~ ibn aI-'AssAI),2078-2079 Reply 10 Talxl1f (al-.$a8 ibn al-·As.sa.!), 2078 Republic (Plato). See Plalo's Republic Republican Pany (Egypt), 1987 Respima (manyr). 1558 ResponSCli, melodies of Capic, See Music, Coplic, description Responsory, 2058 Resurreclion Abbalon's presence, 2 in the Apocryphan of James,

The Refutaliem of Allegorists

(gnostic lractate), 2275 Resurrection of Ihe dead. See Hades; Judgment, Last Return aisle, church, 218 Revelalion. Book of on ahar lights. 109 authorship, 911 in canon of Scriplure. 2109 reading on Holy SalUrday. 1249 Revelation 4 telramorph depiction in Coptic an. 539-540 in Triumph of ChriSl, 525 on the twenty·four ciders, 541

(Nepos),911 Refllta/iOIl 111111 AJ1Q/ugy

(l>ionysius),911 Regula, 5.'linl, 1082. 1110. 1558. 2057, 2086, 2232 Relics al Dayr Apa Anub, 110 of Elishll, Prophel. 1646 of John of Sanhul, 1626 kept in wood coffers, 2329-2330 of Mark. Aposlle and Saini. 1521-1532,1573,1646,1910

16' Easler commemorotion, 1104-1105.2159-2160; see also Easler fasts prior to feast of. 1093, 1095 Holy Saturday and, 1247-1249 monthly fCasial day commcmorolion, 1111 and mummification, 1697 Sunday collllllcmoratlon. 2098. 2159 Treatise un the Rcsurrcclion

Revil1oul. Charla Eugene. 58. 1481. 1892,2058 Revue d'hwoire ecdu;astique (publication). 1424 Revue egyplologique (publication), 2058 RhakOI~, 97 Rhhplts (Coptic lelllile lerm), 2221 Rhenish State Muscum, Trier, 1598 Rhinokorua, 1650 Rhyme. 1986 Ricci. Seymour Montefiore Roben Rosso de, 2059 Rk.iwao. Vizier. 1097 Right Bank. See Monasleries of th~ Upper ~'ld Rings, 1607 Ris4tah a/.Ma.sfl!tyyah. al· ("the Christian message"), 1098 Risilial al-&y4n a/-A.thar (Ibn Kabar), 1464 Riles and sacraments baplism, 336-338 baptism, liturgy of, 339-342 burial, 425-426 communion, 578-579 In Elhiopian Orthodox Church, 997-998 F..ucharist, 1056-1061 inlerdict, 1299 marriage. 1542-1546 unction of the sick. 2291-2292 su also Birth rites and CUSlOms; Sacrament; specific sacnuncnt.'i Rilual books, 1728-1729 River Jordan. 1246 Rizq Agha. 2059 Robertson, Marian, 1730, 1743 Robinson, J. M., 1899 Rock churchc.~, 716, 747. 770, 771,798.853, 1656 L:\libal:'i, 1425-1426, 1426 Rodriguez, Christophore, Father, 1134 Roger I (Norman), 1099 Roman Catholic church absolution in. 15 and Acacian schism. 42-47 Acta ;J(lnclorum. 56-57 Agnus Dei in, 70

bishopric.911 canoniz:lIion in, 449 and canon law, 449-550 canon of Scriplure, 2108

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vul. 4: pp. 1005-1352. VoL 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vul. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.

INDEX and Cha lced on, Cou ncil of, 167 0,16 71,1 673 , 1674 conc omi tanc e in, 584 conll'ol of Jem salc m, 1615 Coptic chur ch relat ions with, 609 -611 ,913 ,914 , 1134, 1141; see also Tren t, Cou ncil

of Dom inica ns in Egypt, 918 East er date ·sell ing, 1906 and Ethi opia n cont rovc rsies , 986 -987 lind Ethi opia n prcilltc.~, 102 8-10 30,1 033 -103 6 fun use, 1474 Fran cisc ans in Egypt, 1121 -112 3 gnosticism and, 115 I Icon ocla stic cont rove rsy, 1275 Imm acul ate Con cept ion doct rine , 1285 :md Jero me, Sain t, biblical tr.m slati on, 1323 Jesu its and the Cop tic Chu rch, 132 9-13 30 John XVII, Palr iarch , lind proselytizing by, 1J49 and Last Judg men t, 1379 on Mark, Sain i, 1529 missions in Elhiopia, 1028 -103 0, 1036 -103 7 missions in India, 163 5-16 36 missions to Cop ts, \538 on natu re of Chrisl, 523 papal supr ema cy prec eden t, 1440 patr iarc h title, 1909 retu rn ofSa im Mar k's relic s by, 1532 RMa'll al'TukhI, 2067 -206 8 and lrini taria n c.:omroversics, 1638 and Ya'qub, Gen eral, 2351 and Yusuf Abu Daqn, 2364 see also Ac.:acian schi sm; Nic.:aea, Cou ncil of; Rom e The Rom ance 01 II/fian lire Aposlale, 1593 Rom ance s, Coptic, 2059_21)6() Rom an emp eror s in Egypt, 206 1-20 63,2 066 see also nam es of specific cmp eroD Rom an Emp ire adm inist ralio n of Egypt und er, 934 ,959 ,200 7-20 09, 202 2-20 23

Alcx:mdl'ia unde r, 95-9 9 Anti noop olis foun ding . 1179 ann y in Egypt, 235 -238 Bab ylon ian fortress, 317 -318 , 3/8 boul e, 413 -414 cast rum (mil itary cam p), 464 -468 , 1485 Christian mart yrs, 1548 -154 9, 1550 -155 9 conn iel duri ng AleJUlnder I patr iarch y, 81 Occius, 889- 891 Diocletian, 904 -908 division of, 942 and Egypt in laiC antiquity, 942 -947 imp act on Hell eniz ed Egypl, 116 7-11 68,1 176 -117 7,11 79, 1180 -118 1 Jovi nn's resto ratio n of Christianity, \376 -137 7 Man icha cism in, 1519, 1521 Mw dmu s patr iarc hy unde r, 1575 Mel'curius of Caesal'en, 1592 -159 4 Mon arch iani sm In, 1638 and mon ophy sitis m, 1675 -167 7 pagnl'Ch system, 1871 -187 2 pall inre hs unde r, 1913 -191 5 Pelagiani.~m here sy, 192 9-19 30 pers ecut ion of Christians, 892 -893 ,903 ,909 -910 ,912 , 111 0,18 68-1 869 ,193 5-19 37; see al50 spcc,;ilic emp eror s prov incia l art, 1873 prov incia l Organinltion of Egypt, 959 Puk heri a, Empn'SS, 2033 religion in Euro pe unde r, 186 5-18 70 and Scet is mun aste ries, 789 -790 taxation policies in Egyp t, 98, 237 -238 ,904 ,905 ,945 ,200 9, 220 2-22 06 tcmp les, 690, 69/, 863 and The ban Legion, 223 1-22 33 su also Byzantine Emp ire; Con stan tino ple; Rom on empero1'5 in Egypt; specific pers onal and plne e nam es Rom an sold iers. &e Army, Rom an; Cas lnun Rom an tl1lvc1ers in Egypt, 206 4-20 66

347

RomallUS. See Vict or Strn tclat es, Sain i Rom anus II, Emp eror , 1098 Rom e as apos tolic sec, 180 apos tolic 5O'c~ion, 181 Coptic rela tion s wilh. &e Cop tic rela lion s with Rom e sack of, 1930 sec alS{} Rom an Cath olic chur ch; Rom an Emp ire Roo f,21 8 sadd lcba ck, 220 Roosevelt. The ooor e, 1466 RopeUlaldng, 1640 ROsch, Frie dric h, 2067 Rosenthal, Jose ph, 1996 Rosella. Sec RashId Rosella Ston e, 516, 2054 Rose IlI,Yolls.sef (pub licat ion) , 1991 Rossi, Fl1lnClOSCO, 1894 ,206 7 Rosweydc. H., 56, 405 Roy. Mar tha, 1726 Royal Ont ario MU$CUm of Archaeology, Toro nto, 1891 Rub bayt ah. See Provost RUcken, I'lic dlic h, 2067 Rud",",'

Sa'Td ibn al·Bitriq. See Ibn al·Bitrlq, Sa"d Sa'Td ibn Tufay!, 2080 Sai Island, 2080_2081 a.~ episcopal see of Nubia, 1813 see also Nubian chun.:h organiulion sainI Andrew's Church (Jericho), 1245 Saint Catherine's Church (Alexandria), J 123 Saint Didymus Institute for the Blind (Cairo). Set Didymus Institute for the Blind Saint Mark's Cathedral. See Cathedral of SainI Mark

Vol. J: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pr. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pr. l005-1J52. Vol. 5: pp. 1J53-1690. vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: pr. 2035-2372.

INDEX

saini Mary and Saint Mark (Paris), 1623 Saint Maurice-en·Valais (d!)'). 1572 Saint·Paul·Girard, Louis, 2081 Saint Peter's Bridge monaslery. See Lilhawmcnon and Saini Peler's Bridge Saint Peter's Calhedral (Rome), 1572 Saints Ababius, I Aba.mlin of Tamlit, I AMmlin ofTOkh, 1-2 Abilius, 8 Abraam I, 10 Abrwm, 10-11 Abraham and George of Seeds, 12-13 Abraham or MinUC, 13-14 Achillas (monk). 56 Achillas (patriarch), 55-56 Acta Sane/omm, 56-57 Agathon, 64-65 Agathon and his brothen;, 66-67 Agathon the Stylite, 68-69 Alexandra, 88 Ammonas, 113 Amun, 119 Anastasia, 125 Anatoliu.s, 128 AnW Ruways, 128 anchorites, 129 AnlonyofEgypt,149-151 Apaiule and Tolemaeus, 153 Archcllides, 192 An, 229 Arianus, 230-231 Arsenius of 5cClis and Tur.ah, 240-241 Ascla, 283 Barsanuphius, 348 Ban;lim the Naked, 348-349 Basil,351-351 Besamon, 379 Bessarion, 379 BOlus a!·J:Iabis, 424-425 CamouI,445 canonization, 449 Cassian, John, 461-463, 461-463 Cdadion, 475 Claudius, 561 commemoration of, 1567 Copres, 598 Coptic hymns for, 1728

Cyriacu.s and Julina, 671 Cyril I, 671-675 difn/lr hymns on, 900-901 DimyAnah, 903 Dioscorm I, 912-915 Domitiu.s, 1576-1578 Elias of Bishwaw, 952-953 Elias of Samhod, 953 English,418-419 Ephracm Syrus, 963 Eplma, 965 Epimachus of PelusiulII, 965-966 Erai,2209 Ethiopian, 1044-1055; see fllso SynaJUrion, Ethiopian Euphl"O$yrta. 1069 Eusebiu.s, 1069-1070 Eusignius, 1071-1072 Eustalhius and TheopiSla, 1072-1073 Exuperantius, 1082 al·FaramA association, 1089 feasts, 1101 Febronia, 1109-1110 Felix:, 1110 AS,1116 Gabra Masqal, 1047-1048 Gabriel, Archangel, appearance 10,1137 ~ha, 1051-1052 George, 1137-1138 Giyorgis,1051-1052 Gregory the Illuminator, 1183 Gregory of Nazianzus, 1183-1184 Gregory of Nyssa, 1184-1185 Hadri\ of Aswan, 1190 Hadrt of 8enhadab, 1190-1191 hagiographers, 1921 Hamai of Kahyor, 1203-1204 l-iannIn!, 1209 I'leraclas, 1219 Hcraclldes, 1220-1221 Hel'll.i, 1221 Herpaese and Julianus, 1225-1226 Hilaria, 1230-1231 Hilarion, 1232 Hop ofTOkh, 1254 Hor of Abralp.l, 1255 Horsiesios, 1257 Iconoclastic controversy, 1275 icons of, 1276, 1278 Ignatius or Anlioch, 1281-1282 illuminated manuscript depiction of, 1283

349

Irish,418-419 Isaac:, 1304 Isaac of Tiphre, 1304-1305 Isaiah of Seetis, lJ05 -1306 I.sidorm of Antioch, 1307 Isidorus of Seeds, 1310 Jacob, 1318 James, 1320-1321 Jam~ Intcreisus, 1321 JamcsofScetis, 1321-1322 Jeremiah,1322-1323 Jerome, 1323 Jiljis al·Mu:tAJ::tim, 1335-1336 John, Bishop of Armant, 1353-1354 John I, 1337 John 11,1337 John lU, 1337 John IV, 1338-1339 John VI, 041-1342 John the Baptist, 1354-1356 John Chrysoslom, 1357-1359 John Colobos, 1359-1361 John lhe Faster, 1339-1340 John KliJrul, 1362-1363 John of LycopoJis, 1363-1365 John ofParallos, 1367-1368 Joseph, 1370 Joscph of Bishwftw, 1371 Joseph the Carpenter, 1371-1374 Joseph of Tsenli, 1374 Judas Cyriacus, I3n-1378 Julian, 1380 Justus, 1386-1387 Macarius, 1489 Macarius Alcxandrinus, 1490 Macarius the Egyptian, 1491 Manas.sch, 1518 Mark,1528-1533 Mark II, 1533-1534 Mark Ill, 1534-1536 Mark thc Simple, 1540-1541 Mluy of Alexandria, 1560 Mary the EJD'Ptian, 1560 Mass of the Faithful commemoration, 1567 Mauhew the Poor, 15711572 Mauriliu.s, 1572 Maximus, 1576-1578 Menas, 1589 Menas or al.A.shmilnayn, 1589 Mcnas the Miracle Maker, 1589-1590 Mercurius of Caesarea, 1592-1594

Vo!' I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vot..5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.

350

INDEX

Michael the Archangel, 1616-1619 Michael IV, 1614-1615 M~11, 1634 Moses the Black, 1681 Mui, 1696Nob, Apa, 1796 Olympus, 1840 Onophrius, 1841-1842 Pachom Ius. 1859-1863 I'uese, 1865 paintings in church, DayI' al·BarnmOs, 794 paintings In Main Church, D-.lyr Apa Jeremiah, 778, 1660 painlings in monasteries, 1660 painlings in Old Church, Dayr Anbii An!uniyOs, 727 Palaemon, 1876 Palamon, 1876 Pambo, 1876-1877 Pamin, 1878 Pamphi1u.~, 1879 Pancsneu, 1880 Panine and Pall ...-o, 1880-1881 Pantaleon, 1881-1882 Paphnutius, 1882 Paphnutju~ lhe Hermit, 1882-1883 Paphnutius of Pbow, 1883-1884 PaphnUli\ls of Scetis, 1884 Pal~iWl, 1908 ~lennuthius, 1908 ~ul of Benhadab, 1922 Paul the Simple, 1923 Paul of Tamma, 1923-1925 Paul of~, 1925-1926 Peler II, 1947 Pelerthe Presbyler, 1951 Peler of Seel is, 1951 Petronius, 1952 Phib,1953-1954 Philotheus of Antioch, 1960-1961 Phis, 1963 Pidjimi,1966-1967 pilgrimnge5 to sites of, 1968-1975 PiscntiWi of Annanl, 1978 Piscntius of Hennonthis, 1978 Pisenlius of Oir!, 1978-1980 Pis~lra, 1980 Poemen, 1983-1984 ))OCtry on, 1985, 1986 Polycarp, 1997-1998 pol1.rails of, 2004 Preclus, 2016

I'shoi, 2028-2029 /'shei of Tud, 2030 PsoteofP$OI,2031-2032 Regula, 2057 Samuel of Bcnhadab, 2091-2092 &Irnu'll ofOalan1l1n, 20922093

Silrapillllon of Seetis, 2094-2095 Samplon of Tmuis, 2095-2096 Scverian of JubaJah, 2122 Shcnufc,2130-2131 Shenule, 2131-2133 Silvanus of Seeli!!', 21]7 Simon 1, 2138-2139 Simon II, 21]9 Sophia,2143-2144 Takla H~ymWlot, 1049-1050 Tecla, 1865 Tel' and Erai, 2209 Theodora, 2235 Th...~nu, 2237-2238 Theodonu of Alexandria, 2238 TheodOlUS of phemlC, 2239 Theodor'Us of Tabcnn~sc, 2239-2240 Theodosiu~ I, 2241 Thcognosta, 2243-2244 Theophilus, 2253-2254 TIlonlaS, 2256 TimotheWl,2262-2263 Timothy I, 2263 Tolemaus, 2271 Ursus of50lothum, 2292-2293 Verena, 2299-2301, 2301 Viclor of Shu, 2302 Victor Siraleiales, 2303-2308 Vielor ofTabenn~, 2308 Yiis.:i.b I, 2362 Zacharias, Bishop, 2368 7..ar'a Y!'qoo, 1052-1053 see also Hagiography, Coptic: M:1l1y1'1l Sainl~, Coplic, 2081-2087 Copto-Arabic Synaxarion lisl of, 2172-2190 Synaxarion list of, 2173-2190 Synaxarion as source of knowledge of. 1044-1045 Th~ Sainl$ 01 Ey;ypt ill the Coptic Calendar (O'Leary), 1551, 2081 $akh:\, 66, 2087_2088

Sakhirun ofOallrn (manyr), 1558 Saklabaoth, 1618 Saklas (pagan delly), 1154

Saladin, 872,1534-1535,1536, 1097,1615 see Qlso A)j'Ubid Dynasty and the CoplS $alai) al·Din. &e Saladin Salama I, Ethiopian prelate, 312-313,990-991 SalAmA II, Ethiopian prelate, 1011-1012 Sal:\mli Ill, Ethiopian prelate, 1033-1036 Sallimlt IV, Melropolitan, 1590 Sallirnah, Alben BanlOm, 1911 Sal
or

1909 Easlcr, 1904, 1905 lectiunary for, 1435-1436, 1437 Palm Sunday, 1103-1104 service for ordination of priest, 2013-2015 Sunday School movement, 933, 2090,2091,2355 Sunday of Thomas, feast of, I 108 Sunni Islam, 1097 ~q1'i FlU,!1 Allah ibn Fakhr, aI·,

"60

Surety, 1430 Suric1, Archangel, 190,2160 Sun1r ibn JiljA, Archdeacon of Alexandria, 1'J60 Sury.il. See Surid, Archangel Suryal, Father ~J1b, 1623 Susiniu.s, Saint, 2087 Suww4h (Arabic lenn). See Anchorites Swinbume, lbomas dc, 1976~1977

Swiss Refonnatlon, 1110 Switzerland archaeological activity in the Kellia, 1400-1406 Bibliothcca Bodmetiana (Bodmer Library), 404 Coptic chUl'Ches in, 1624 Coptic collections, 1711-1712 Egyptology, 895 Mauritius, &\int, venerntion, 1572 papyru.~ colleclion, 1895 sites of veneration, 1110 nleoon Legion, 1082, 2231-2233 Syllabication. S
INDEX

Synod, Holy, 2193-2194 and bishop's consecration, 395 patriarchal deputies in, 1911 see also Palriarch headings Synooicon (Damian), 1455 Synod of Diospolis, 1930 Synods, !ellen;; of, 2194 Synod of Tyrc, 1%2 Synoptic Gospels, J 1.57,2195 see also Gospel of Saint Luke; Gospel of Saint Matthew; Gospel of Saint Mark Synthronon, 221-222 Syria and Acacian Khism, 45, 46 anaphor.a of Saint Basil, 121-123 Ignatius IX, Patriarch, consecration in Egypt, 1131 influences on Coptic art, 2195 Mark 11, Patriarch, relations with, 1533, 1534 monasteries, 876, 877, 878 monasticism origins in, 1663 monastic practices in, 1662 monophysites, 547-548, 1675, 1676, 1677 and origin of Gospel of Thoma.~, 1163 Syriac language inSCliptionl> in, 1290 philoxcnus of Mabbug's writings, 1%2 Syrlacos, Saint, 2087 Syrian influences on Coptic an, 219S Syrian Onhodox church and Jacob Baradaell.1, 1318-1319 and monophysltisrn, 547-548, 1675, 1676, 1677 see o.lsa Jacobites Syrian, lhe. See Ephraem Syrus, Saint

T TabennCse, 1976, 2197 Pachomian monaslery, 685, 1657,1662,1859-1860, 1973-1974 Paphnutius aI, 1882 and !'bow, 1927 Victor of, Saint, 2308 women's monastery founded at, 1663

Tabennesiotes. See Mclanoia, Monastery of the; Monasticism, Pachomian Tab", Muhammad al·, 1991 Tablet 100m, for maO\lfaeture of Coptic textile,;, 2216, 2216, 2217 Tableware cernmic, 487 -499 glass, 1143-1144, 1143, 1144, JJ47

see also Missoda Tacitus, Emperor, palriarch under, 1914 T:"ldrus. See Theodorus or Tabenn~, Saim

Tadrus, Ramzl, 1466 T.Sdrus a1.MashriqI, 2197 TAdrus Shinudah a1-ManqabAdl, 2197-2198 Tadrus al-5hu!bi (manyr), 1974 Tafa, 2198 as hO!, 11-12 and Anastasia, 125 and Jacob Baradaeus, 1319, 1386, 1675, 2235 and Monophysiles, 1386, 1674, 1675 and Nubian evangelization,

'''''

Procopius on, 2019, 2234, 2235 and 1heodosius I, Patriarch, 2241 and Timothy Ill, Patriarch, 2268 Theodora, Saim (fihh century), 2235,2087 and Oklokaidekaton 1Il0nastcl)', 1826 Theodora, Saim (third century), 2087 Thl.'Odore (missionary), 1480 Theodore I, Pope (Rome), 1678 Theodore. See Theodorus Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrrhus, 515,914, 1672,2068, 223S-2237 on Athanasius I, 298 and Justinian, Emperor, 1386 and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2247 Theodorus (recluse), 2055 Thcodorus, Bishop of Pentapolls, 1559 Theodorus, Emperor (Ethiopia),

'69'

Theodorus, Patriarch, 1589,2237 dates ofpatrian:hy, 1915 fea!;:t day, 2087 successor, 1410-1412 and Tammih, 2201 Theoclorus, Saint, 2237_2238 Theodorus of Alexandria, Saint, 32, 1952, 2087, 2238 Theodorus Analolius (martyr), 1559,2238 Thcodorus of Anlioch (fictitious), 2032, 2268 Theodorus Balsamon, 1540 Theodorus the General. See Theodorus Stratelales, Saint Theodorus of Mopsuestia, 597, 2017, 1672, 2238-2239 on communiC41lio idiom41fum,

5"

and Constantinople, Second Council of, 595 and Cyril I. 673

Justinian, Emperor, condemnation of, 1386, 2239 on Kiss of Peace, 1416 on the nature of Christ, 541 opposition to Apollinarius, 174 Theodoret history of, 2236 and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2249 Theodorus the Oriental, paintinp of. 726, 727 Theodorus of Pherme, Saint, 56, 2087,2239 ~Theodorus of Shotcp. See Theodorus StratelatC$, Saint Theodorus Slralelates, Sa.int, 727, 796-797, 1559, 1609, 2237_2238 relics al Dayr al-AmTr Tlldn1s, 718

Thcooorus of Tllbennl!sl!, Saim, 1257,1448,1864,1927, 2239-2240 Coptic texts of, 1451-1452 as desert father, 894 distinguished from Th
I: pp. 1-]16. Vol. 2; pp. ]17-662. Vol. ]: pp. 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1]52. \101. 5: pp. 1]5]-1690. Vol, 6.: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 20]5-2372. \101.

361

362

INDEX

Theodosius I, Emperor (CUll',) and Theophilus. p..llriarch, 2248, 225 I Thcssalonica, cdici of (380), 1947 Theodos.ius [I, Empcl'Of' and Chalcedon, Council of, 512-513 Codex Thcodosianus, 571 and Elias, 748 Ephesus, FiI'Sl Council of, 959-960 and Ephesus, St,
u Udrunkuh, See Dunmk.ah Uigun;, Kingdom of the, 1519 Ulphilas, 2285 Ulysses, 1867 'Umar·. See Covenanl of 'Umar 'Umar (Dcy) GhaYlils, 1538 'Umar ibn Abd al·'Aziz, 86-87 Umar Tussun. Sec Omar Toussoun Umayyad lIeel, Coptic conlribution 10, 2286 UlIlayyads, Cupts under lhe, 2286_2289 and A[exandriu, 88, 89, 91 andlslamic·influcnced Coplic 1111,1311,13/1 and Islllmi71llion of egypl, 937 Ummanah, a[·. See Nation'S Party Umm al-Bamkal, 2289-2291, 2290 Umm Dabadib, 2291 Unction of Christ, Ethiopian conlroversy, 986-987. 1023-1028 Unction of the sick, Ho[y Sacrnment of the, 2291-2292 and anointing with oil, 139 use of candles in, 446 Undergarments, 645 UNESCO, 1300. 1771-1772, 1955, 2032 Uniatism. S ...... Coplic Catholic Church Union of Christ dispute. See Unction of Christ Unionist Progressive party, 1991 Union party, 1992 Union of Soviet Socialist Republics Coptic cullections, 1712 papyrus collection, 1895 see also Russiu Unitcd Arnb Emirates, Coptic churches in, 1621 United Kingdom. See British Islcs; Great Brit:lin Unitcd Nations Educational, Scientific and Cu[tural Ol'gani7.t1lion. See UNESCO United Slates of AlIIerica Coptic churches in, 1621-1622

Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp, 317-662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2371.

INDEX

CopliceollcClio'lS, 1712-1715 papyrus eolleelion, 1895-1896 Universe. See Chri!iliull Topography (Cosmas Indicoplcustcs) Univcnitlil der Rheini$ch· WestUiI ischen Akademic of Cologne, 1892 Universile Paul Valery, MOlllpellier, 694 Uni~rsily College, London, 1893 University of Florence, 1894 University Ubrolry (Freiburg im Breisgau), 1892 Univcr!lily Librnry (Cicsscn), 1893 University Lihrary (Cruz), 1891 UnivcrsiLy Librm)' (Heidelberg), 1893 Univendty Libr..u)' (Louvllin), 1891 University Library (SIr..ISbourg), 1892

University Libral)' (Turin), 1894 Universily Libral)' (Wii17.bUl'g), 1893 Univefliily of Michigan Ubrary, 1895 University of Mississippi, 1900 Unleavc'led bread, and Eucharisl, 1060-1061 Upper Egypt, &e ~'Id Upper $:t'ld monasteri~ of, 1656-1653, 1659 ~ as administrative center of, 2043

Uqsur, ak See !.u.(or Uqsurayn, aI-, &e Lullor 'Ur1bl revolulion (1881-1882), 1637,1693,1995 UI'ban VlII,l'ope (Rome), 610,

Olf,

61' See Ari (martyr)

Ur!lus of Solothum, SainI, 1559, 2232,2292_2293,2302 UsughnlyOS. See Eusignius (martyr) U~OI Muql1ddlmal Sullarn al·Lughah al-Qibliyyah, 1463

v Valais, canlon of, 1572 Valens, Emperor, 1650, 1947, 1956 patriarch under, 1914 Valenlinian I, Emperor, 790, 1576,1577, 1578

Vaknlinian II, Emperor, 1577 plllriarch under, 1914 Valcntinian Ill, Emperor, 1440 Vall'llliniall ExposiJiOll, 2295-2296 Valentinians. &e Valentinus Valentinus, 1731, 1866, 2296-2297 and Basilidcs, 357 and gnosticism, 1147, 1148, 1150, 1151, 1156 and Gospel of Philip, 1157 and Gospel of Trulh, 1 15 1, 1164 and Hcr",clcon, 1219 as heretic. 1222 myth of full of Sophi:1 linked Wilh AUlhelllikos wgcJs, 309 Valerin (daughter of Dioclcli:lI1), 2246 Valerian, Emperor, 1869, 2297-2298 patriarch under, 1914 perseeUlions of, 909, 910,1552, 1575,1785,1936 Valerianus ilOd Tiban:ius (martyn), 1559 Valcsius (martyr), 1559 Valley of the Kings, festival of,

.39 Valley of lhe Nile. Su Nile valley Van LanlSChoot, Arnold, 1895, 2298 Van Moorsel, Paul, 726 Vansleb (Wanslcbcn). Johann Michael, 23, 30, 613.1462, 1892,1977,2299 on Anlinoopolis, 145 on Asyli!, 297 on BOsh,427 cont,'ibution to Coplologicul sludies, 613 on DayI' Anb~ An!OniyOs, 722 on DayI' Anbii l3ishoi, 738 on Dllyr Anbft Shinudah, 765 011 OilyI' al·Ou~ayr, 853 on Durunkah, 926 Va.sco da GiITIHl, 1636 Valalres, John, 1114 Vatican Arabic 123, 722 Valican Coptic 9, on pillage of Thlyr Anbii An!lmiyUs, 722 Vatican Ubrary, 6, 30, 31, 876 Asscmani family and, 289 papyrus colk-Clions, 1894-1895 Vatican Museum, Copllc te,l[lile collection. Su Mu.sns against, 1535 storage, 2330 Wisdom literature, Didaclte. compared wilh, 898 Wissa Wassef, 1466, 1738, 2988, 2051, 2322-2324 Waide, Charles Godfrey. 1424, 1428, 2324 Women absolution in baptism, 339 Alexandra, SainI, 88 Anastasia, Snim, 125 Bayt a1.N~' (reserved area in church), 373, 703 birlh rites and cu.o;lOms, 393-393 Cnthcrine. Saint. Mount Sinai

369

Mona.~tcry

of, 1681-1685 communion regulations, 579 Coptic educalion of, 932, 933 Coptic equality measures for. 1465 Coptic headdres.... 641 Coptic ideals, 1086-1087 deaconess, 888 Dimylnah and her forly virgins,

903 doclors, 1581 Erai, Saint, 2209 Eudoxia, Snint. 1067 Euphemia, Saint, 1073 Euphrosyml, Saint, 1069 Febronia, Saint, 1109-1110 firsl full·time Egyptologisl, 1701 funerary customs. 1124 and gnosticism, 1081, 1148, 1150.1155 Berai, Saini, 1221 Hilaria, Saint, 1230-1231 Mariyyah lhe Copt, 1528 martyrs, 903, 1552-1553, 1554, 1555, 1556, 1558, 1559; su lllso specific names Mary of Aluandria, 1560 Mary the Egyptian, 1560 mourning CUSloms, J 686 Nabdilnah, 1769 perwnifying soul in GnOSlic literalure, 1081 Pulcheria, 2033 recluses, 88, 1663.2055 Regula. Saini, 2057 rights in ancient Egypt, 1086 righO! in modem Egypl, 1088, 1944 role in Ethiopian church, 1044-1045 Sal~mah Miisi on equal rights for. 2089 Snra, Saini, 2094 Sophia, Saint, 2143-2144 Syncletica, 2192 ~ora. Ernpress, 2235 ~gnosta. Saint, 2243-2244 Theopista, SainI, 1072-1073 veil.wearing. 641-650 Verena, Saint, 2299-2301, 2JOI see also Belrolhal customs; Birlh rites and clL~tomS; COSlume. civil; Marriage; Widows; Women's religious communities Women's religious communities, 1663,2324-2325

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. VoL 2: pp. 317_662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004, vol. 4: pp, 1005-1)52, Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2.372.

370

INDEX

Women'li reJigiou.~ communilies (COllI.) llmmQ in, 2, 3 Anaslasia, Saint, founding. 125 convenl and nunnery organI7..ation, 1663 at Dayr AbU Sayrayn (Old Cairo), 710 at Dayr al-D.mAI, 788-789, 789 Dimy.lonah and her forty virgins, 903 al.l:lam1d:r.t, 1205 Moses of Abydos founding. 700 nuns, 1822 origins in Egypt, 1663 Pachomlan community, 1663, 1822, 1860,2325 Woodwork, Coptic, 232.5-2347, 2328-2346 altar bnn, 580 painted kons, 293 portraiture, 2001 p~rvation of wood, 279 under Muslim rule, 1311, 1312 see also Art, hisloriography of Coptic Wool, ~ in Coptic textiles, 2212-2213,2213 Word, Lilurgy of the. See Calechumens, Liturgy of lhe Words, magical, 1500-1502 WOl'/d Chronicle (John of Nikiou), 2000 World COuncilor Chtll'ches. 2091 world War I, 1694 Worrell, William Hoyt, 1895,2348 Wliting surfaces. See Ostraeon; Pnpyl'US; Parchmenl WUslenfeltl, Ferdinand, 2348

Ylllbogha nl-S!mlr1, 1570 Yale University Nag Hammadl CodicC5, 1771 papyros collection, 1895 YA'qob, Ethiopian prelale, 1011 Ya'ql1b, AbU. See IshAq ibn Ibrahim ibn NastAs Ya'qiib, General, 1511-1512, 1524,1539,2349-2352 and Chiftichi, YuJ.uinna, 520 and Coptic Legjon, 1417 and Egyplian national k1entily, 948

and French expedition in Egypt, 1284 and Jirjis al·Jawhar1, 1J.l3 and Menou, Jacques, 1591 and Salippe, Mikarius, 2089 and ShukraJla.h Jirjis, 2136 and Sldin1s, Gabriel, 2137 Ya'qOb ':lannA, 1688 Ya'qiib ibn KiIlis, II Ya'qiib Nakhlah Rufaylah, 415,

,,>3 Y:lred, Ethiopian saint, \047

Yashu'. See Joshua and Joseph (asceties and manyn) Yassa 'Abd al·Masih, 1700, 1727,

,,>3 Ylt7Jd II, Caliph, 87 Year. See Calendar, Coptic Yeken, 'Adli, 1990, 1991 Yem'at:'i, Ethiopian sainI, 1046 Yemen, 1134 YesJ.uiq, Elhiopian saini, \046 YcsQaq I, Ethiopian prelate, 1008 Yes~aq 11, Ethiopian prcJ:aIC, 1015-10\6 Yohannes I, Ethiopian prelate, 1001

x Xcncdoehou. St;e Pim:mdjuili Xois. Sec Sakh!\

y YlleOOos n, Archbishop of Jerusalem, 1245, 1325.2349 Y:acoub, Jacob. Sec Ya'qub, General Yal)yii, 'Abd III.FaIlM." 1992 Yal)y.lo ibn 'Adl, 6, 1779 Yal)'l1 ibn Sa1d al-An!llkI, 1266, 1460, 1524

Yol)anncs II, Elhiopian prelale, 1010 Yol)annes ITl, Ethiopian prelate, 1028-1030 Yol.lanncs IV, Empdor, \590-1591 Yosiib 1, Ethiopian prelalC, 10\7-\0\8 Yos:\b II, Ethiopian pI'e1ate, IOJO-I 032 Youel, 105 Youna (martyr), 1554 Young. D. W., 1448 Young, Thomas, 1445 Young Egypt (Mi~r al-FaM},), 1694 Youssef, Fa!mah aI-, 1991 Youth of Egypt, 2354

Youth movements, 2354-2355 Yptl"lt$ (Coptic lextile tenn), 2221 Yu'annll. See Junia (martyr) Yu'annis, see also John Yu'annis, An~ (head of Dayr AnbA Maqtil'), 69, 749 Yu'annis, Bishop of Asyii!, 2355 Yu'annis, Bishop of Durunkah, 927

Yu'annis, Bishop of Mi'!'r, 1613 Yu'annis, Bishop or Samnnud, 1748 Yu'annis, Mctropolitan of a1-Miml!iyyah, 1614 YOl)annA. See fllso Dayr YI}/;Iannis headings; John YuJ:!annA (scribe), 2356 Y1l1pnn;\, Bishop of Samannud, 686, 2355_2356 YuJ.uinnA al·Ann1nl al.Qudsi (icon painler), 1278, 1279 YuJ:!annA the Deacon, 2356-2357 Yii/;lannA a1'l:Iadhiq aI-QibtI (Mu'aIlim), 2357 YU~:lnn1 ibn Abi ZakMiyyi ibn SibA, 1735 Yul)ann~ ibn M~W3yh, 1273 YOI.lanml ibn Moesis. See YOhanmlthe Deacon Ylil)annA ibn S5\\1hUS, 2357-2358 Yiil):ann:1 ibn Zak.-1riyyfl ibn Abi Siba'. See Ibn SiM' Yiil,lannA Ibn Abl Zakariyyfl YOJ:!ann:1 al.MaqsI, 2358 YOJ:aa,nm\ Ibn $;l'id, 1573 Yuhannis, Bishop or AsyU!, 297 Yul)annis ibn Duq!ur nl·Dimyfl!l, 2358 Yiin:l, Anbii., 744, 805 Yilllu!! ibn Kndrnn, 1615, 1616 Yusdb, Bishop of Dtunanhiir, 686 YasAb, Bishop of Akhmlm (131h century), 2359 Yiistib, Dishop or Akhmlm (15th century), 2359-2360 Yil.silb, Bishop of Akhmlm (18th centuI)'),2360-2361 Yosab I, Arehbishop of Jerusalem, 1325 Yiisdb I, Saint and Palriarch, 361, 2362-2363 and Church of aI-Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo), 558 and Church of Sill Malyam, 320 dales of palrian:hy, 1916 reallt day, 2087

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. J: pp.663-IOO4. Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: PJl, 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2312.

INDEX

llnd first portJlble altJlr, 144 and thc Mlll1yr Church at AbO Min", 94 successor, 1412 and Yol;mnncs I, Ethiopian prelalc, 1001 YUI~lIl1ld biography of, 2356 Yosab II, Patriarch, 1911, 2363 datcsofpatriarchy, 1919 and Ethiopian church autonomy, 981-982, 1043-1044,1613 and Haile Sclassic I, 1198 and Sarjiyful, Malall, 2011, 2097 trnnsIation as bishop, 399 Ylisdb of Oi~, S3int, 2087 YUSlUS Mar.1ghl, 1122 YQsuf AbU Daqn, 2364-2365 Yusuf al-Qib!1. 2365 YOliUf the Syrian (rcclusc), 1128

z lachariali I, Archbishop of JClUlialcm, 1325 Zacharias, Patriarch, 2367-2368 and church I"CSi0rations, 94,

'58

and conlinued usc of Coptic language, 1734 [}oImni residencc, 689 datCli of patriarchy, 1916 and Dayr Shahran n..'Sloration,

8.2 feast day, 2087

Zacharias, Saint and Bishop of~, 12. 2087 lachariali, Saint and Bishop of Saltha, 12,840,1456,2087, 1368 Zacharias of Scctis, 1681,2369 zadok and his companions (martyni), 1559 Zaghliil, Sa'd. See Sa'd Zaghlill Zagwe dynasty, 1425 Zolhir, Caliph, 1097, 1098, 1099 zambia, Coptic church in, 1622 lamika'cl, Ethiopian saint, 1046 ZamiU.'clilcs, 985 Zarumlq, 1650 Zaneui, U., 1435, 1626 Zanufius, Saim, 2087 lar'a n'qob, King of Ethiopia, 1052-1053,1054 lawditu, Empresli, 1040, 1041 Zolwiyah, 31- (village), 884 Zaytun, Apparition of the Virgin Mary at, 2308-2309 Zechariah, 1102, 1135 Zechariah (Dklymus), 900 Zechari::lh, Bishop of Sa1th5, 840 u'Chariah. Palriarch of Jel,,~lem, and Holy Cro.